This material was created by the Text Creation Partnership in partnership with ProQuest's Early English Books Online, Gale Cengage's Eighteenth Century Collections Online, and Readex's Evans Early American Imprints.
Imprimatur,
Hic Liber cui Titulus, The Present State,
&c.Ex AEd. Lamb. 8. Feb. 1678/9.Car. Trumball Rev. in Christo Pat. ac Dom. Dom. Gul. Archiep. Cant. a Sac. Dom.
THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY TO THE KING'S Most Excellent MAJESTY.
DREAD SOVERAIGN,
THESE following Treatises, which contain the Articles of Faith, and Customs of the
Greek and
Armenian Churches, are a Task, which some Years past, Your Royal Self was pleased to
[Page] impose upon me; which though it be a Work more proper and fit to be undertaken by some Learned Divine, rather than by a Person of my Profession; yet, being moved thereunto by Command of Your Majesty, I esteemed the Incumbence thereof to be a Duty, as obligatory as any other Act of Obedience which I owe unto your Majesty, from which nothing but Death, or Sickness, or some other violent disappointment could absolve me.
But that I have been thus tardy in the Execution of Your Royal Command, was occasioned by my Attendance on Your Majesties Affairs in
Turky, which being protracted beyond my expectation, I deferred the payment of this Debt until I could make tender of it with my own hands, and personally, on my Knees at the same time, beg a remission for the defect. Being now therefore, by God's Providence,
[Page] returned to my own Country; behold me
(Great Sir) at the Foot-stool of Your Throne to pay this my Vow, which I always esteemed both Sacred and Religious, and therefore tender it with a fear and trembling agreeable to that vast distance and disproportion which is between Your Sublime Majesty, and the humblest of your Servants: For Your Majesty, who transcends in Wisdom, is able to penetrate into the deepest Points of these Discourses, and make more judicious Reflections thereon, than the ablest Clerks and Criticks of the Schools; to which, when I add that admirable Spirit which. God often-times bestowes on Kings, illuminating them like Prophets, and bestowing on them supereminent Graces, I cannot but with profound reverence and awe, expose this little Work to the judicious and perspicatious Eye of Your Majesty, and with the same care and caution
[Page] offer nothing but what is sincere, and approved by the Confession of the Oriental Faith, and allowed by the ablest Divines of the
Greek Church to be consentaneous to their Doctrine, having therein offered nothing out of partiallity, to the Cause of the Reformed Churches, or prejudice to the Papal Interest.
If this Treatise may find acceptance with Your Majesty, I shall account my self extremely happy, and be encouraged to dedicate all my vacant hours, and recesses from more necessary and publick Services, to Studies grateful to Your Majesty, and useful to my Country: For, being the Son of that Father, who, by his Services and Sufferings, hath set a fair Example to his Posterity, of Loyalty and Obedience to Your Majesty, and of Conformity to the Church of
England, I have, in the largest Characters,
[Page] Copied out that Lesson, and thereby delight my self in nothing so much, as when I am performing my Duty and Services towards God and Your Majesty; who am, with all Allacrity and Devotion,
Your Majesty's Most obedient, most loyal, most humble Subject, and meanest of your Servants,
THESE following Treatises, of the
Greek and
Armenian Churches, contain a perfect Compendium (as I may report) of those Principles which they call the Articles of an Orthodox Faith, deduced (as they profess) from the purer times of Christianity, and conserved uncorrupt from the Tainture and Contagion of Heresie in all succeeding Ages. I have not pretended in these ensuing Discourses to discover which are Ancient and which are Modern Positions, but clearly to lay down the matter of Fact, how they are held, and how maintained; Not have I undertaken to confute those Tenents which I find to oppugne the Articles of the Reformed Religion, being of a temper naturally averse to all Disputations, and rather inclinable to reconcile Differences, than to widen them; that so, by a favourable interpretation of all, that is not plain Heresie,
[Page] or open Blasphemy, I might, as it were, throw a Covering over the smaller Blots or Blemishes of Humane Errours, whereby all the Christian World (if possible) might agree in Charity, to bear each others Infirmities, and entertain no other Emulations and Contests, than those which tend to out-vy one the other in excesses of Piety, and a vertuous Religion.
For besides the uneasiness I find in my self on all occasions of Wranglings and Debates, as well as an unsufficiency for Polemick Learning, I have observed, That very few have yielded the Fort of their Understanding to the force or violence of Disputations or Arguments, though Marshaled in all the Warlike Exercitations of the Schools: For the Defendants, as Pride, Interest, Zeal, and the Troops of other Passions, which are the common Souldiers of Reason, are so well fortified and obstinate within, that they fear no storm or assault from without; nor can they be constrained to surrender by a long Siege and Famine; for their nourishments, consisting only of Notions and Air, are never to be reduced, until that
Pabulum be intercepted, and our Appetites breath their last; and then, when Death comes, and we enter into the Regions of Light, and our Intellects
[Page] become free and manumised from the slavery and usurpations of our Passions, we shall then, and not till then, discover the sophistry of our Reasons; whereby those Clouds and Mists will vanish, which vain jangling about Words, Interest, Pride, and the rest have exhaled, and therewith obscured, and almost extinguished the true Lamp of the Soul: Witness those Volumes and Folios of Disputation between the Reformed and
Roman Churches; what Kingdoms or Provinces have they convertted? or what Universities, by plain demonstration of Argument, have they confuted, and caused to recant their Errour? Nay what single person almost hath yielded to the conviction of a Syllogism, without having first been prepossessed by an affection to a side, or Party, on score of some Relation, or something of Example, which they fancy, admire, and would imitate.
It is very easie, (as an ingenuous Countryman of ours saith)
without growing to the extream impudence of palpable lying, by leaving out the bad on one side, and good on the other, by enforcing and flourishing all Circumstances and Accidents which are in our favour, and by elevating and disgracing the contrary, by sprinkling the terms of Honour wholly on the one side, and of Hatred and
[Page] Ignominy on the other, to make the Tale turn which way it shall please the Teller. And herein too many
Protestants, as well as the
Papists seem to blame, who, being both over-passionate towards their Party and Interest, have for the most part in the Relation of their Stories done injury to Truth, abused the present Age, and injured posterity. For I perswade my self, that had it not been for the extream Ambition of the
Roman Jesuitical Clergy on the one side, and the too hot and blind Zeal of some Pharisaical Professors on the other, Truth might have been established with moderation, and all Churches reconciled without railing Accusations, or personal Reproaches. It is easie to pacifie when both Parties are willing to condescend unto Expedients of Concord and Peace, which is then only effected when the Spirits of men are become quiet and sedate, by the vertues of Meekness and Charity, which are the only rare dispositions unto knowledge and a godly life: but when men will soare in their fancies as high as Heaven, and there penetrate into the Decrees of Predestination, dispute the manner of the Holy Ghost's procession, and dive into the Mysteries of the Holy Trinity, and Secrets of the Eucharist, matters so hidden and abstruse, that Angels look into
[Page] them with wonder and admiration, and Humane Reason becomes giddy and blind, by too rash an approach to those astonishing lights, and loses it's way in that immense cavity and vastness of distance which is between Heaven and Earth: And when men do only esteem and indulge their Party, and damn all other Societies, what can be more destructive to humane Politie? How can we expect or hope for the conversion of
Turks or
Heathens, when they shall be affrighted at the Church Gate, by some Opposites to one another of their own divided perswasions, with the threats of Hell and Damnation, and meet almost as many
Anathemas as when they remained Infidels? How can we expect a Reconciliation and Concord, whilst the
Papists are so inveterate against the
Protestants, and all other Christian Churches; that those who are most indiscreetly zealous amongst them, believe the Foundation of their Faith ought justly to be subverted, not only by menacing Bulls, and Excommunications, but by Fire and Sword, by Massacres of the People, deposing of Kings by the
Papal Authority, and by the murder of their true and natural King, and of such a King as hath been indulgent to all his Subjects, and to them in particular? that if Religion had not struck
[Page] them with an awe and dreadful affrightment of shedding the Blood of God's Anointed, yet at least common gratitude, and the Bowels of Humanity, should have deterred them from a Design so full of horrour and amazement. But if the Head be of these Principles, what else can we expect from the Members of it? If these be the Foundations of their Religion, can the super-structure be other than false and wicked? for I am confident that that Religion is Unchristian, whose Conclusions are Blood and Destruction. Whilest the
Papists confined their Disputes within those Questions which were controverted Problems, such as the Infallibility of the Church, Transubstantiation, Prayers to Saints, and the like, on which Volumes have been wrote, the Victory seemed doubtful; for, both sides, as in drawn Battels, boasted of advantage. But when they began to discover the rottenness of their Principles in Morality, which is naturally impressed on the Consciences of men, and is properly the Light and Lamp of the Soul; such Morality I mean as allows mental Reservations,
Officiosum mendacium, or officious Lies, and a thousand other Corruptions; whereby Equivocations, Falsehoods and Lies, are not only excused and
[Page] made lawful, but the greatest impurities hallowed and made good; then, I say, their Adversaries took just advantage to render their Principles not only destructive to a Church, but inconsistent with the first Elements and Foundations of Government. In short therefore, there is no way to Concord and Peace, but by Charity; to Theological knowledge, but by Faith and Humility, which are Divine Gifts, which we must desire and pray for: When God shall have conferred these upon us, we may lay aside all Disputations, and enter into the plain Path; nothing is then more easie to be believed, than the Symbols of the Apostolical and other Creeds received by the Church Universally; nothing more easily practised, than the Commands of the Decalogue,
Fear and love God above all, and
Love your Neighbour as your self, and
those especially of the Houshold of Faith; this is that which cuts short all Arguments, for herein is comprised the Law and the Prophets.
Considering the Premises, I shall not enter the Lists of Disputation against any point maintained by the
Greek Church, but however shall boldly reprove it, in the generality of the people, of coldness and want of Devotion, seeming only to maintain
[Page] a meer out-side and shell of Religion, laying more stress and efficacy on the observation of their Fasts performed with rigour and severity, and their Feasts celebrated with mirth and jollity, than on the force of Prayer, and energy of a spiritual life. And yet I am so far from condemning their Lents and Fasts, which are so ancient, (as may well be believed to have been Apostolical) that I have entertained frequent imaginations in my mind, that in so great looseness of life, and decay of Discipline, it was an especial Grace and Favour of God, that the severity of Lents should still be maintained and observed in those parts, whereby the People are restrained from Luxury, curbed from Prophaness and Wantonness, and affected with some impressions of Religion: for whilest they fear to eat any thing, though in secret, which is a breach of Lent, they seem sensible of the danger of what they apprehend evil, and capable of more lively and more substantial impressions. But the truth is, they are ill instructed, or rather not taught at all, Sermons and Catechising are rare amongst them, Masses and Divine Service hudled and run over in a cursory and negligent manner, and all Offices performed so perfunctorily, and with so little Devotion,
[Page] that if any people content themselves with the
Opus Operatum, it may be said to be these, or,
that have a form of Godliness, but in many of them too little of the power thereof.
Yet I cannot but almost retract what I have said, when I consider, how they are startled and affrighted at the Sentence of Excommunication; how strict and frequent some are in their Confessions, how obedient and submissive to the censure and injunction of the Priest; which certainly do evidence some inward tenderness of Conscience, and dispositions towards being edifyed, and built up in a more perfect frame and structure of Religion. But here I lose my self and am amazed, when I contemplate the light of the Gospel which shines in our Islands, what daily Lectures we hear from the Pulpits; the knowledge we have from the Scriptures, expanded and laid open to us in our own Tongue, the Divine Mysteries expounded by learned Commentaries, and most Mechanicks amongst us more learned and knowing than the Doctors and Clergy of
Greece: And yet, good God! That all this should serve to render us more blind, or more perverse; for who is it that values the Excommunication of a Bishop, or other Ecclesiastical
[Page] Censures? who accounts of Vigils and Fasts according to the Institutions of the Universal, and of their own Church? or weighs the private Instructions of a Priest, who is the Monitor of his Soul? Nay, even those who profess Obedience to the Church of
England, and attribute an efficacy to the power of the Keys, and would not for the world be under an Excommunication, and hold themselves obliged to celebrate the Feasts with devotion and rejoycing, and account the nonobservance thereof, the Characteristical point of a
Phanatick: yet, when the Anniversary Fasts take their turn, which impose the same injunction on them of keeping holy, as do the Feasts, they find excuses to evade the obligation, and dispute against all Penance, Mortification, and Severities of life, as grounded on the Doctrine of Merits, and Works of Supererogation: And in this manner elude that admirable duty enjoyned by Christ himself, where he saith, That
when the Bridegroom is taken from them then they should fast, and would abolish that signal mark of Christianity, which by its rigour and frequency distinguishes it from all other Religions in the World. Some, I know, will be apt to attribute this abridgment of the Clergies
[Page] power to their supereminent knowledge, and more clear light of Scripture, that they are better instructed than to be guided by their Priests, or to stand in awe of the condemnation of a supercilious Prelate: but such Learning as this, derived from the Principles of Pride and Licentiousness, is far worse than ignorance: and that Person who is humble and submissive, apt and willing to be instructed, is a better Christian, and in a more secure path and way to Godliness and Heaven, than he, that having heard and read much, stands dangerously towring on the presumptuous Pinnacle of his own Reason.
And indeed this adherence to the Doctrine of their Church, is the proper Basis and Pillar of their Faith: For those ancient janglings, and controversies, which possessed the
Greek Spirits in former days, and through the acrimony of their malice and hatred, opened a breach in divers pales of the
Eastern Church, whereby the whole surface of things, was over-whelmed with the vast inundation of the
Mahometan Enemie; are Tragedies so sadly recorded, that the present Age seems, by the memory of those Examples, so far to dread the danger of divisions and innovations; that they refuse to amend even that, which by their
[Page] own confession is an Errour, either in doctrine or practice: but it is no wonder, that those from whom God hath removed the ancient glory of his Candlestick brightly shining amongst them, should delight to dwell in the twilight of Batts, and groap in an
Egyptian darkness: but it is strange, that those to whom his mercies and patience indulge the clearer Rayes of the Gospel, should forsake the Sun-shine of divine Illumination, to follow fantastick and wandring lights, mistaking them for that great Pillar of Fire, which conducted the
Israelites.
Another great help to support, and maintain the Eastern Church, is their Confession to a Priest; for by nothing more doth the Power and Authority of the
Greek Church and Clergy seem to be maintained and asserted; who account it the sole Axel on which the Globe of Ecclesiastical Politie turns; and that without it they can neither have Influence on Mens Consciences, nor, under the power of Infidels and Aliens, govern the least Circumstance of their lives and manners. I know not how far the
Roman Clergy may have abused this Excellent evidence of repentance, this Ordinance of the Gospel, this admirable means to inflame our devotion, and to guide and instruct us
[Page] in the rules of holy Living: It is more than probable, that their use of it in an ordinary and familiar manner, rather in form than substance, without regard to feigned, or real Penitentiaries, and as an encouragment to annimate men to sin, when they can so easily be pardoned, hath afforded just occasion to those, who desired a Reformation, to exclaim against it, and to take it wholly from the Church, as an Institution so entirely corrupted, as never more to be reformed or recovered, but by a total abolishment. The Church of
England (as I am perswaded) apprehended it under this notion, when its Wisdom, and perhaps I may say the Spirit of God, thought fit to dispence for a time with this Discipline of Penance, but with intention to restore it again when the time should become more seasonable, and we our selves more worthy to receive so profitable an Institution; as our Rubrick seems to intimate in the Office appointed for the first day of
Lent. And this Doctrine is maintained in the Sermons and Writings of our Divines, and given as Counsel in that Exhortation preceding the Communion Service, that we should confess our sins, not only to God and our Brethren whom we have offended, but in Cases of scandal and a
[Page] troubled Conscience, or other need of Ghostly Counsel and Advice, to consult God's Ministers, the Priests; in which Case also our Church hath provided a Form of Absolution.
Considering which Premises, it will not be difficult to conjecture under what Notion the
Eastern apprehends the
Western Reformed Churches; for they, taking notice that the
English neither keep Fasts, nor practise Confession, nor ordinarily make the Sign of the Cross; and that the
Dutch Nation at
Smyrna rehearse no Prayers, at the Burial of the dead, are not only scandalised thereat, but also
Jews and
Turks take offence at the silence of Prayers when the dead are buried; wondering what sort of
Heresie, or
Sect, is sprung up in the World, so different from the Religion of all the Prophets; at which undecent practice, the
Roman Clergy taking advantage to disparage the
Protestants, represent them to the
Greeks under the notion of
Calvinists, whom they characterise to be such as contemn all Order in the Church, the authority of Priesthood, abolish Fasts, abhor the Cross, contemn the Saints, besides a thousand other
Heresies and
Schisms, in which they report we are at odds amongst our selves: And in reallity, were it not that
[Page] the
English Nation, by the orderly use of their Liturgy, and Discipline of their Church, observing the Lords day and the Grand Festivals, did vindicate themselves of these Aspersions; it were impossible to perswade the Oriental Countries, that those which we call Reformed, were Christians, or at least to retain any thing of Ancient and Apostolical Institution: Upon which score, the
Greeks detest that Confession of Faith, supposed to be wrote by
Cyrillus, their Patriarch of
Constantinople, in the year 1629, and Printed and Confuted in the year 1631, by
Mattheus Caryonhilus, Arch-Bishop of
Iconium; for that Confession, agreeing wholly with the Doctrine of
Calvin in every particular, is believed in a great measure to have been fathered on him by the
Jesuits; who, to justifie their inhumane Persecutions of that worthy Prelate, by making
Turks and
Infidels the Instruments of their rage, formed and vented any thing which might procure the Curses and
Anathemas of the Old and New
Rome. I am perswaded that this
Cyrillus, having spent some time in
England, and there observed that purity of our Doctrine, and the excellency of our Discipline, which flourished in the beginning of the Reign of King
Charles the
[Page] Martyr, and viewed our Churches trim'd and adorned in a modest Medium, between the wanton and superstitious dress of
Rome, and the slovenry and insipid Government of
Geneva, entertained a high Opinion of our happy Reformation; intending thence perhaps to draw a Pattern, whereby to amend and correct the defaults of the
Greek Church, retrenching the length of their Services, and the multitude of their Ceremonies, and also by that Exemplar to reduce their Festivals to a moderate number, to create a right apprehension of the state of Souls after separation, and wholly to take away certain conceits both superstitious and savouring of
Gentilism, and confirm his Church in a reverend Opinion of the Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist, without lanching so far into the explication of that Mystery, as of late they have done both in the
Anatolian Confession, which was generally owned and confirmed in the year 1672, by the Subscription of the four
Oriental Patriarchs, and of the Metropolites then present, at the Instance of Mounsieur
de Nointel, Ambassadour for his most Christian Majesty, a very intelligent and ingenious Gentleman. And had not this good Patriarch been thus malitiously prosecuted, and his life taken from him
[Page] by unhappy Wiles, he might, with God's assistance, have accomplished a work of Reformation, and piloted the Church into that state of Apostolical Purity, which King
James, Erasmus, Cassander, Melancthon, Buçar the Arch-Bishop of
Spalatro, and others did design.
But God, it seems, hath not as yet ordained the time for so happy a Conversion and Reformation, which is a Blessing rather to be wished for at present than to be expected; till when, it is the duty of all good Men, and the Elect of God, to offer a continual Sacrifice of Prayer on the Altar of their hearts, that he would be pleased to grant us Unity of Faith in our Religion, and Peace and Concord in all Christian Governments, that being one Sheepfold, under one Shepherd, the
Lord Jesus, we may imitate the Example of him who is the Prince of Peace.
THE CONTENTS OF The several Chapters of the Present State of the Greek Church.
CHAP. I.
THE Present State of the
Greek Church in general under the
Turkish Tyranny.
pag. 1
CHAP. II.
Of the seven Churches of Asia,
unto which S. John
wrote, viz. Smyrna, Ephesus, Thyatira, Laodicea, Philadelphia, Sardis,
and Pergamus;
wherein also is treated of Hierapolis.
30
CHAP. III.
Of the Office and Constitution of the four Patriarchs, the Extent of their respective Jurisdictions, their Revenue, and whence it arises, with what precedency or place the Patriarch of
Constantinople acknowledges to the Pope of
Rome.
81
CHAP. IV.
The Opinion of the Greek
Church concerning that Article in the Nicene
Creed. I believe one Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church,
and what Authority and Power is given by them thereunto.
120
CHAP. V.
Of the Fasts of the
Greek Church.
129
CHAP. VI.
Of the Feasts observed in the
Greek Church.
139
CHAP. VII.
Of Baptism, and the sealing of Infants, called,
[...].
161
CHAP. VIII.
Of the second Mistery called
Chrism.
171
CHAP. IX.
Of the third Mistery called,
The Holy Eucharist, as also of the Blessed Bread, called,
[...], in Latin,
Panis Benedictus.
177
CHAP. X.
Of the fourth Mistery called
Priesthood, wherein is treated of their Monasteries, Orders of
Friars and
Nuns, and the Austerity of their lives.
201
CHAP. XI.
In which is treated of Mount
Athos, called by the
Greeks, [...], or,
The Holy Mountain, and of the Monasteries thereon, and of the other more famous Monasteries of the Oriental Churches.
215
CHAP. XII.
Of Confession, Contrition, and the
[...], or,
The Oyl of Prayer.
263
CHAP. XIII.
Of the power of Excommunication, and upon what slight occasions they make use of it.
271
CHAP. XIV.
Of the treatment the
Greeks use towards their Dead, and the Opinion they have of Purgatory, and the middle State of Souls.
203
CHAP. XV.
Of the fifth Mistery called
Marriage, and the Customs they use therein.
305
CHAP. XVI.
Of the Liturgies used in the
Greek Church, and of their length, and when used.
317
CHAP. XVII.
Of Pictures and Images in the
Greek Church.
321
CHAP. XVIII.
Of Prayers to Saints, and Adoration of Angels.
331
CHAP. XIX.
Of the
Greek Islands in the
AEgean Sea, called now the
Arche-pelago, and the division there of Religion between the
Greek and
Latin Churches.
337
CHAP. XX.
Of other Matters and Tenents held in the
Greek Church, not comprised in the premises, and particular Customs observed amongst them.
The Present State of the
Greek Church in general, under the
Turkish Tyranny.
THE ancient division of
Greece into many Commonwealths, and their inveterate hatred against
Philip of
Macedon, for no other Reason than because he was a King, and
[Page 2] (as they stiled him) a Tyrant, and the unquiet disposition of that People, never contented in their Estate, nor satisfied in their Rulers, (the Humour and Fate of most Popular Governments) have to us, and to all future Ages, represented the
Grecians, as great lovers of alteration and freedom: Time afterwards, and vicissitude of things, transforming them from Associates to be Subjects of the
Roman
[...] Empire, they enjoyed notwithstanding, for some Ages, the benefit of their own Laws, Protection and Liberty, under the successful progress of the conquering Eagles; and when the Imperial Seat was transported to
Bizantium, the Emperours themselves became
Grecians, and the People enjoyed still the lenity and gentleness of the
Roman Yoke.
[Page 3]In this easiness of living things continued until the year of Christ 1300. when an unexpected Storm arose from the East, which, as a little Cloud, appearing first at a distance like a spot, or the measure of a Palm, doth afterwards diffuse it self in a general blackness over the Face of the whole Heavens; or as I have seen at a large Prospect, something like the Swarm of a single Hive, which, approaching nearer, hath proved to be an Army of Locusts in those infinite numbers as have darkened the Sun at Noon, and over-spread the Vallies, but even now green, proud, and luxuriant in the Plenty and Fruit they bore. Just so the
Turk from an inconsiderable beginning, contemned, and scorned by his petty Neighbours, much more by the Puissance and Power
[Page 4] of the
Grecian Emperours, came on a suddain like a Whirl-wind from the East, and, like Locusts, over-spread the Face of
Asia, and now feeds and triumphs in the most pleasant and opulent parts of
Europe.
But because Providence in this World doth not ordinarily dispose of things without rational Causes and previous Dispositions, (not to dispute here that which some affirm concerning a certain period prefixed by the secret Counsel of God's decree, to the Continuance and Being of all Governments) no more rational Causes can be assigned to have concurred towards the destruction of the
Grecian Dominion and Liberty, than their own luxurious Security, Avarice, and Faction. Their delight in ease, begot in them negligence,
[Page 5] and security in their Affairs, blindly permitting the
Turks to pass over the
Bosphorus, and build a Castle on the
European side, under the notion of a Sheep-pen, or Inclosure for their Cattel; and on the other side of the
Hellespont, took little notice when their Armies were transported, and had taken a Fort Which the
Greeks called by the name of,
A Stye of Hogs: they laughed at the
Turks for contending for a Stye; and so continued in this careless way of living and drollery, until the Enemy, from the Kennel of unclean Beasts, had penetrated into the Palaces of their Emperour, and violated all the Sanctuaries of Divine and Humane Rites. Covetousness, in like manner, which is the root of all Evils, robbed the Treasury of their Princes; and the Officers,
[Page 6] with Detestable Corruption, preyed on what was levied for the maintenance of War, and having enriched their own Coffers, starved the Publick; by which means, all Warlike Preparations ceasing, the Souldiery became mutinous and unruly, and the People faint and discouraged. The Factions also, in the Civil Government, were not less dangerous, caused by Emulations, Jealousies, and Treachery (Evils incident, even at this day, unto the Nature of this People;) for their Hatred, and Dissensions were heightened with such inveterate Malice, each towards other, as could more easily submit to an Enemy, than condescend to a Citizen;
Externo potius applicet, quam Civi cedat. With this quarrelsome temper of the
Greeks, Q. Flaminius was anciently
[Page 7] so well acquainted, that fearing their Dissensions amongst themselves (after he had withdrawn his Army from
Greece) might expose them to the Sword of
Philip of
Macedon,Concordiae in Civitatibus Principes & Ordines inter se, & in commune omnes Civitates consulerent, adversus consentientes, nec Regem quenquam satis validum nec Tyrannumfore.
T. Liv. li.
34. and
Nabis the Tyrant, exhorted all the States of
Greece to Unity and Agreement, which, like the Bundle of Arrows, could hardly be broken by the greatest Force. The foregoing disorders, and this factious temper, were Preludes to the destruction of the
Grecian Empire, which first being made Christian and equally glorious to any Church of Christ, both for Multitude, and for the Zeal of Professors, was through the Grace of God more excellently prepared with Passive Vertues to sustain the
[Page 8] Yoke of the Grand Oppressor, which was imposed on them for not better observing the Law of Christ's Kingdom.
In this condition, we are now to consider of this lost and undone Empire, whose Crown and Diadem being fallen to the Ground, and not farther to be accounted amongst the great Potentates, who sway and govern the Earth; we are to treat of it, as of a number of People professing the Gospel of Christ; and in Spiritual Matters submitting with all obedience to the Government and Rule prescribed them by such Pastors and Ministers, as have, by succession of Ages, been instituted and set over them by Christ and his Apostles. And being here to speak of a Church-Christian, we are not to treat of it as of a single Province,
[Page 9] as of
Hellas, or as confined to
Attica alone,
‘Ab Isthmi Angustiis Hellas incipit.’ nor as afterwards by enlargement of the
Macedonian Dominion over the lesser Commonwealths, the
Achivi, Danai, Myrmidones, Pelasgi, and
Argivi, were nominated with the common appellation of
Grecians. But we are here to consider them both as
Hellenes, properly of the
Greek Nation, as denoted in Scripture, 1
Cor. 1.
v. 22.
[...],
The Greeks
seek Wisdom, and as such a number of Christians, who in any part of the World submit to the Government of one of the four Patriarchs.
The
Greek Church is ancient, and had the Blessing and Honour to be taught by the Apostles themselves;
[Page 10] for
St. Paul himself was their great Doctor, by whom the Gospel was first preached at
Philippi in
Macedonia; next at
Thessalonica, the chief City in
Mygdonia; then at
Athens in
Attica, and
Corinth in
Peloponesus. Apollos also came from
Ephesus, being instructed by
Aquila and
Priscilla, and preached the Gospel in
Achaia, Acts 18. 24. And so gloriously was the Doctrine of Christianity received and propagated by the vast numbers of Christians, who crouded into the Church, that for the better Government thereof, it was thought fit and necessary to dispose them under several Jurisdictions; so St.
Paul constituted
Dionysius at
Athens, Aristarchus at
Thessalonica, Epaphroditus at
Philippi, Silas at
Corinth, Timothy at
Ephesus, and
Titus in the Isle of
[Page 11]Crete, now called
Candia: and so generally were the
Greeks in those days converted to the Christian Faith, that a
Grecian and a Christian were almost convertible Terms, comprehending, as it were, the whole Body of the
Gentiles, [...], to the
Jew first, and then to the
Gentile, or
Greek, Rom. 2.
v. 9, 10. But how ancient this Church was, with what Zeal it begun, with what Glory and Magnificence it shined, under the protection and succour of its nursing Fathers the
Grecian Emperours, is not our Theme in this following Treatise: But our Subject here is more Tragical, the subversion of the Sanctuaries of Religion, the Royal Priesthood expelled their Churches, and those converted into Moschs; the Mysteries of the Altar conceal'd in secret
[Page 12] and dark places; for such I have seen in Cities and Villages where I have travelled, rather like Vaults or Sepulchres than Churches, having their Roofs almost levelled with the Superficies of the Earth, lest the most ordinary exsurgency of structure should be accused for triumph of Religion, and to stand in competition with the lofty Spires of the
Mahometan Moschs. But so it became Christ to suffer; and, in imitation of that Grand Exemplar, his Church, as Members of his Mystical Body, conforms to his admirable Humility and Patience, whereby the promise of our Saviour is verified, That the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against his Church, and that Tyranny and Oppression shall never subdue the Constancy, or abate the loud Profession of the
[Page 13] Christian Religion. And as the increase and prevalency of the Christian Faith against the violence of Kings and Emperours, and all the Terrours of Death, is a demonstration of its verity; so the stable perseverance in these our days of the
Greek Church therein, notwithstanding the Oppression and Contempt put upon it by the
Turk, and the Allurements and Pleasures of this World, is a Confirmation no less convincing than the Miracles and Power which attended its first beginnings: For indeed it is admirable to see and consider with what Constancy, Resolution, and Simplicity, ignorant and poor men keep their Faith; and that the proffer of Worldly Preferments, and the priviledge which they enjoy by becoming
Turks, the Mode and
[Page 14] Fashion of that Country which they inhabit, should not decoy or debauch such silly Souls, who can offer little more of Argument in defence of their perswasion, than the Doctrine of their Forefathers, and the common profession of those, who, in many places, especially in the
Morea, and all
Romagnia, use the same Customs, and speak the same Language of
Greek with them. Nor can I attribute this Constancy to the meer force of Education, for
Turks intermingle with them
In the Morea
and parts of Greece., inhabit in the same Street, and sometimes under the same Roof; their Children play, and are bred up together, and have almost the same Manners and Customs with them, and have little different besides their Religion, and something of Briskness and Spirit in
[Page 15] the Children of
Turks, which seems naturally to usurp an Authority over their
Greek Play-Fellows: So that if Education were the sole motive and principle,
Turcism might sooner take root than
Christianity, having the opportunity equal, and in the easiness of things naturally to be believed, and other specious and fair offers, the advantage, before the mysterious Doctrine of our Faith, and the exact severity of our lives, which is neither revealed nor performed by the meer motion of flesh and blood: But certainly much is to be attributed herein to the Grace of God, and the Promises of the Gospel; and if any Art or Polity can be said to have place over the affection of the People; none seems more efficacious than the strict observation
[Page 16] of the Fasts and Feasts of their Church, by which the people are taught as in a visible
Catechism, the History of Christianity; more (I dare say) than by their ill-composed Sermons, or repetition of the Scripture in the Vulgar Tongue; for being severely imposed, and observed with much solemnity, they affect the Vulgar with an awe of something divine and extraordinary in them. The fear also and apprehension of some Authority in the Church, as the power of the Keys,
The Esteem which the
Greeks have of the power of the Keys. Excommunications, and other Ecclesiastical Censures, work a reverence in the people towards their Clergy, which is indeed the main Pillar and Basis which supports a
Church. For as
Tacitus speaks of the
Jewish Nation, when under the
Roman Power; That,
Hon
[...][Page 17] Sacerdotii firmamentum Potentiae eorum; the Honour which they gave to their Priesthood was the foundation of their
Regimen; for that which commands the conscience, reduces the body, will, and affections to obedience: so more particularly in Ecclesiastical Polity, it is the Fence and Hedge of the Sheepfold. This being broken down, the Sheep stray, and Satan enters with his seed of Heresie and Schism; for what can hinder men from running into Prodigies of Fansie and wild Opinions, where every man is his own Pastor and his own Bishop? This apprehension of Power which attends the Keys, is available in a double capacity; for, besides the energy it hath in Spiritual Matters, it supplies amongst the
Greeks the defect of a Temporal Authority: in regard that they (though Subjects of the
Turk) do yet oftentimes in Controversies
[Page 18] about matters of Right follow the advice of the Apostle, by referring the determination of their Cause to the arbitrement of spiritual men, and chief of their Saints, who are their Bishop or Patriarch, and other Chiefs of their Clergy, rather than to stand to the Judicature of Infidels. But this the Church presumes not to bind on mens Consciences, left it should seem to usurp that Right which others hold by the Sword, and contradict that saying of our Saviour,
My Kingdom is not of this world: Howsoever, such as are religious and devout amongst them, esteem it a Crime highly scandalous, and savouring of a bad intention, to have recourse rather to a
Mahometan Divan than a
Christian Sentence; as if those who can judge of the inward Conscience were not yet sufficient to Umpire in a Temporal Cause.
[Page 19]Secondly, This Reverence to the Church produces a firm belief and strict adherence to the Articles of it, and to all the Ceremonies and matters the most minute and indifferent, not suffering the least change or alteration in them: which in this conjuncture and state of things seems very convenient, if not necessary, in the
Greek Church.The
Greeks presume not to vary in their Doctrine or Practice. For though they are sensible (as many of their Priests have confessed to me) of the inconvenient length of their Liturgies (concerning which we shall speak in another Chapter) and of many superstitious Customs and Ceremonies derived to them from the times of
Gentilism, which are now ingrafted into, and as it were grown up with their Religion, and many other Rites of which the wiser men are ashamed, and wish they were amended; yet they fear to correct and alter them: Nay (as they
[Page 20] have assured me) the very alteration of the Old to the New Stile would be highly hazardous; lest the People observing their Guides to vary in the least point from their ancient, and (as they imagine) their Canonical Profession, should begin to suspect the truth of all, and from a doubt dispute themselves into an indifference, and thence into an entire desertion of the Faith. Though the Christian Religion profess'd in the
Ottoman Dominions lies under a Cloud, and a sad discouragement, yet, thanks be to God, there is a free and publick exercise thereof allowed in most parts, and something of respect given to the Clergy, even by the
Mahometans themselves, who esteem honour due to all persons of what Profession soever, who are set apart and consecrated to Gods service: For it is evident that the
TurksThe
Turks have some opinion of the sanctity of the Christian Religion. entertain something of a good opinion
[Page 21] of the sanctity of the Christian Religion, and a belief that God hears their Prayers, because that in the time of common Pestilence, or Calamity, both the
Greek and
Armenian Patriarchs are enjoined by the
Turks to assemble their People and pray against it. This permission of the Christian Religion indulged by the
Turks, is both agreeable to
Mahomet's Doctrine, and the Priviledges granted by the
Sultans, who in their Conquests of the
Grecian Empire judged that a toleration of Religion would much facilitate the entire subjection of that People.
The greatest burden that is laid upon them by the
Turk is their
Haratch or Poll-money, for which every man who is arrived to 20 years of age pays Four
Lyon Dollars
per Annum; and Youths between 15 to 20 pay half so much; but Women are exempt from this burden.
[Page 22] Also
Greeks who have Lands and Houses are taxed
pro rato for extraordinary Expences, for entertaining a
Pasha or some great Person, whose charges they are obliged to defray in his passage through their Country: and this Tax is as well common to
Turks as
Greeks. But this is a matter inconsiderable in respect of that Custom of Decimation, which was a taking away of the Tythe, or every Tenth of Male-children from the
Greeks, according to the number of them in the respective Parishes, out of which proceeded the best and stoutest of the
Turkish Janisaries: but this Custom is now wholy out of use, not having been practised for many years; either because the
Turks are willing to lay an easie Yoke on the
Greeks, or because so many of them turn
Mahometans, and of other parts and Nations such numbers flock daily to the Profession
[Page 23] of
Turcism, that there is no need of this unnatural addition to increase the Power and Kingdoms of the
Turk.
But with what freedom soever Christianity is licensed amongst the
Turks in
Europe, it lies under a Cloud, and a greater abhorrency in
Asia (unless in the Maritime Towns and Places, where Traffick and Commerce have taught them Civility.) For
Mahometanisme having had its first Original in
Asia, is most precisely observed in those Eastern parts, where Christian Priests are forced to live with caution, and officiate in obscurity and privacy, fearing the superstitious temper of the
Asian Zealots, who are of a Pharisaical humour, high esteemers of their own sanctity; in comparison of which, they account the
European Turks loose and negligent Professors, defiled by the use of Wine, and unhallowed by their conversation
[Page 24] with the Christians, to whom they commonly bear so horrible a detestation, that some of them judge it unlawful to be in their company, or receive presents from them, or to give them the salutation of peace, and esteem their Cloaths, if touched by Christians, to be polluted Garments, profaning their prayers. It is generally observed, that Pharisaical
The pride of Pharisaical Professors. Professors in all Religions are the worst people in the world, and the greatest disturbers of Humane Conversation, and the peace and quiet of a Commonwealth. I knew once at
Smyrna a Reverend Preacher amongst the
Turks, or as you may call him a Doctor or Schoolmaster, who had many Pupils under him, whom he instructed in the
Mahometan Law, who was so great a lover of his own Sect, that he hated the rest of Mankind; his Sermons were always stuffed with Invectives against Christians, charging
Smyrna with
[Page 25] unpardonable sins, for indulging priviledges unto them, and for admitting them into their Country on consideration of that lucre and benefit which their Trade brings: in which discourse he oftentimes suffered himself to be so extravagantly transported with intemperance of language, that at length the Officers of the City were forced to put him in mind of the common scandal he gave to the interest and subsistence of the Inhabitants; that those discourses reflected on the
Grand Signor and his Government, and were Declamations against the clemency of their Emperour towards his Subjects, and opposed those Capitulations and Articles which the wisdom of their Government had concluded with Christian Princes, which were matters of that concernment, as were neither safe for him to handle, nor for them to hear:
[Page 26] with which Admonition though this Pharisee grew more moderate in his language, yet his pride and insolence was not in the least abated; for when he mounted his Mule, accompanied with his Followers on foot, of the same rank and head, and accidentally met with
Franks riding abroad on Horses (such they call all the Western Christians) they would force them to alight, and with great reverence attend until the sanctity of so holy a man were past: For their Books (as they report) say, and teach them not to suffer Christians to sit on their Horses, whilst men of their profession pass by them. But our people little concerning themselves with what is written in their Books, and less supporting an insolence and affront from them, there often hapned rencounters and scuffles between both parties, which had proceeded to higher quarrels, had not the Magistrates
[Page 27] seasonably suppressed the insolence of that people; which was afterwards confirmed by Commands from the
Grand Signor.
But not only hath the
Greek Church the
Turk for an Enemy and an Oppressor, but also the
Latines;The advantage of the
Latine Church above the
Greek. who not being able by their Missionaries to gain them to their party, and perswade them to renounce the Jurisdiction of their Patriarchs, and own the Authority and Supremacy of the
Roman Bishop, do never omit those occasions which may bring them under the lash of the
Turk, and engage them in a constant and continual expence; hoping that the people being oppressed and tyred, and in no condition of having relief under the protection of their own Governours, may at length be induced to embrace a Foreign Head, who hath riches and power to defend them. Moreover, besides these wiles,
[Page 28] the
Roman Priests frequent all places, where the
Greeks inhabit, endeavouring to draw them unto their side both by Preaching and Writings, of which one being written in the Vulgar
Greek by
Francis Richard a Jesuite, and printed at
Paris, called
[...] [...], was dispersed in all parts, where that Language was current; of which the Patriarch and Presbyters of that Church taking special notice, and being very jealous and sensible of the ill effects it might produce in the minds of the Ignorant, caused about 18 Years past that Book to be burnt, prohibiting the use and reading thereof unto all people of their Church, under penalty of the most severe Excommunication. But so far indeed have the
Latines the advantage over the
Greeks, as Riches hath over Poverty, or Learning over Ignorance. And whereas now the ancient Structures
[Page 29] and Colleges of
Athens are become ruinous, and only a fit habitation for its own Owle, and all
Greece poor and illiterate, such Spirits and Wits amongst them, who aspire unto Sciences and Knowledge, are forced to seek it in
Italy: where sucking from the same Fountain, and eating Bread made with the same Leaven of the
Latines, it is natural that they should conform to the same Principles and Doctrine. So that it will not be strange, if in Exposition of those points wherein the Church of God for some Ages hath been silent, and but now controverted in these latter days, the
Greek Priests should with little variety follow the sense of the
Latine, which they take up at adventure, not being of themselves capable either to prove, or try the meaning of the Scriptures, or examine the ancient Tenents of their own Church. And
[Page 30] thus much shall suffice to have spoken of the
Greek Church in general.
CHAP. II.
Of the seven Churches of
Asia, to which St.
John wrote; Viz.
Smyrna, Ephesus, Laodicea, Philadelphia, Sardis, Pergamus, and
Thyatira; wherein also is treated of
Hierapolis.
BEING to treat of the Present State of the
Greek Church; the condition in which the seven Churches of
Asia now stand, of which Christ himself and the Holy Spirit was pleased to take so much notice,
Rev. I. must not only come pertinent to our discourse, but in some measure also delight the curiosity of the Reader, being transferred
[Page 31] from my self, who have with my own Eyes beheld the strange Catastrophe of those anciently famous Cities, which now, for the most part, are forgotten in their Names, as well as buried in their Ruines.
It seems that these ancient Cities were not only famous for their Devotions, which moved our Lord Christ, by the hand of the beloved Disciple, to write them a Letter, but likewise by a special denomination were called the Churches of
Asia the less, though others might be as renowned, and as devout as they; in which the Gospel had been preached, and accepted, and might be stiled with the same appellation, as parts of this great Continent, which is one of the quarters of the World. But this term of
Asia is here restrained to the lesser or
Lydian Asia, in which the seven Churches are scituate, different, as
Heylin observes,
[Page 32] from the
Proconsular, which well agrees with what is said
Acts 16. v. 6. and
v. 7. When they had gone through
Phrygia, and the Region of
Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the Word in
Asia, after they were come to
Mysia, they assayed to go into
Bythinia, but the Spirit suffered them not. Nor is the Name of
Asia improperly restrained to
Lydia it self,
AEolis, and
Jonia, and some parts of the greater
Mysia; because a famous City seated at the foot of the Mountain
Tmolus gave this denomination to the Countries circumjacent, before it was enlarged so far, as to become a general Name for the greater Continent.
This Mountain though in some parts hides his head in the Clouds, and commonly wears a covering of Snow, and is asperous, craggy, and barren;
Tmolus. yet in other place, that I
[Page 33] have passed, where his head is not so loftily raised, he is more fruitful and pleasant, replenished with Villages and Inhabitants, adorned with streight Pines and Oaks, the Soil as rich and fat as the lower Vallies, watered with abundance of cool and pleasant Streams, planted with Vineyards and Fruit-Trees to refresh weary and heated Travellers, which near some Villages being set with care and art, intermixed with Streams and Falls of Water, render them more pleasant than the Orchards of the Plains, or Gardens of the Cities.
The City of
SmyrnaSmyrna. (as I am apt to believe) had anciently its Chief situation upon, and on the side of the South-Hills, which we call the
Wind-mill-Hills over
Santa Veneranda; but being shaken with Earthquakes, was afterwards for the convenience of Trade, re-edified for the most part in a bottom, or level, being
[Page 34] removed from a more wholsom air of a rising Hill (which still retains in its ruinous Footsteps the marks and remembrances of its ancient Glory) to a place of Bogs and Fens, which in the Autumn evaporated those Fumes and Atoms, which engendred malignant Feavers, and proved most fatal to
English bodies; though now for some years past, that the lower parts being inhabited, the Ditches drained, and the Bogs turned into Gardens, and the air purified by the fire and smoke of many Inhabitants, this place cannot, in my opinion, be esteemed less healthful than any other Maritime City in the
Levant. This City is still the most happy and flourishing of all the other Sister-Churches, having still the Honour to be a Metropolis, and to rule over those which were formerly co-equals with it. The convenience of its Port and Harbour
[Page 35] (being one of the finest Bays in the world) caused the Christian Merchants to chuse it, for the Chief Scale of the
Turkish Empire; whose Trade increasing, and thereby the Customs of the Grand
Signor, began in these late years to be taken notice of by the principal Ministers of State, and to acquire a Renown above all the Cities in the lesser
Asia: for this Cause, the famous Vizier
Achmet, Son of
Kuperlee, cast his Eyes upon it; and understanding in what manner this City was neglected, how its ancient Buildings and Royal Structures were destroyed, its Aquaeducts decayed, and no publick Edifice remaining agreeable to the state and glory of such a Mart and
Emporium, famous through the World, was moved to take a resolution to restore in some measure the pristine magnificence of this City: which undertaking to do at his own charge
[Page 36] and expence, he erected a stately
Besasteene, (which is a place where Shops are kept, like our
Exchange) a sumptuous Chane with a
Bagno, and Stables belonging to it, all built of Free-stone, and covered with Lead, except the Stables; which Stones were brought from the ancient Ruines of the old
Smyrna; and also formed and raised a handsom Structure for the Custom-house upon Piles of Wood within the Sea: for convenience of all which, he erected a stately Aquaeduct, and joined so many Streams of Water into one Current, that not only the New-Buildings were supplied therewith,
Besides 10 old Fountains which were dry, but again repaired. but also 73 new Fountains were added to this City; so that whereas formerly some Houses were forced to fetch their Water from far, now every Family is well accommodated, and every Street as well supplied therewith, as most Cities are which
[Page 37] are seated in the great Continent of
Asia. All which was finished and compleated in the year of our Lord, 1677.
This is the present State and Condition of
Smyrna in these Modern times: How it was anciently, we shall best understand from History, and from the Remains of Antiquity, of which few are discernable; as namely, the
Theatre,The Theatre. which was about the year 1675. wholy ruined by the
Turks, and the Stones carried down to raise the new Edifices: At the destruction whereof it is observable, that in the midst of one of the main Walls, there was found inclosed about a Bushel of Medals, all of the Stamp of
Galienus the Emperour, of which I my self procured some; judging that this Theatre, which was almost as ancient as the City it self, might be repaired afterwards by
Galienus, and this Copper-Coyn
[Page 38] there inclosed in memory of this Emperour, that future Ages might acknowledge him to have been the Builder of that stately Fabrick, whensoever time or Enemies should bring it to destruction. Over the Gate of the Upper Castle on the Hill the
Roman Eagles continue still engraved; and not far from thence is the Tomb of S.
Polycarpus, one of the first blessed Martyrs of the Gospel of Christ Jesus, who was put to death in the Theatre. At the Gate of this Castle we speak of, there is a great Head of Stone immured in the Wall, something resembling the Head of an
Amazon, which the
Turks call
Coidafa; and thereof have this Story. That in ancient times the
Archi-pelago, or
Ionian Sea, was once firm Land; but when
Alexander the Great intending to make his Conquests as far as the
East-Indies, was refused passage through
[Page 39] the Countries of this
Coidafa, to whom the
Archi-pelago, then firm Land, was subject, he in revenge cut that Neck of Land, which we call the
Hellespont, and thereby let in the
Propontis and
Euxine Sea into her Country, which made such a Deluge and Inundation, as ever after over-whelmed that vast Tract of Land, which now makes a Sea, leaving only some few Isles, which were the tops of Mountains, and make up those many Islands which we find in the
Archi-pelago. And thus much we are assured from a piece of
Turkish History: but it matters little what the
Turks report or write in these cases; for it is more probable, that that Woman which the
Turks call
Coidafa, was that great
Amazon-Smyrna, which
Strabo saith gave the Name to this City; whose Face may be that which we find enstamped on Medals with the Inscription of
[...]
[Page 40]The People that first built this City came from
Ephesus, and dispossessed the
Leleges of their Habitation (as
Strabo reports:) Afterwards the
Lydians demolished the Buildings, so that for the space of 400 years it was inhabited rather like a Village than a City, until
Antigonus, and after him
Lysimachus restored it to its ancient splendour.
The original of
Smyrna. The City was chiefly built on the side of the Hill; and it is now evident, since the great Ruines round the Town were digged up to supply the New-Buildings with Stone, that all those Ruines on the East-side of the River
Meles, were no other than Temples, and Burying-places of the dead; and particularly that which we called the Temple of
Janus; which being demolished, proved no other than a Vault full of Sepulchres, and might become the Bodies of the Monarchs and Princes of this Country:
[Page 41] I once believed it to be the
Homerium, or the square Porch, which
(Strabo saith) was dedicated to
Homer; but my Eyes have evinced the contrary; and it may rather be that large Porch which we find situated on the Hill near to the Castle.
Having taken this view of
Smyrna, let us proceed to the next Church, which in my Travels was
Ephesus,Ephesus. distant about 45
English Miles S. South-East from
Smyrna, and about five Miles from the Sea, accounted in ancient times for a Maritime City, by reason of the River
Cayster,The River
Cayster. which near to the Sea was capable to receive the Vessels of those days; but further up and nearer to the City, it turns and winds so wantonly through the Plains, and with such curious doublings, as gave occasion to Travellers, upon the Authority especially of
Heylin, to mistake it for the
Meander; which Errour
[Page 42] the Name which the
Turks give it of the lesser
Mendres may confirm. But before we enter into this City, (if we may now so call it,) let us first hear what
Strabo reports thereof in ancient times. It was encompassed (says he) with that Wall which now stands at the charge of
Lysimachus, who therefore named it
Arsinoa, after the Name of his Wife; but that Name prevailed not long, before it returned to its ancient denomination of
Ephesus. The Government was exercised by a Senate, and in matters of great importance all the People were assembled. The Temple of
DianaThe Temple of
Diana. was first built by
Chersiphron; but this being burnt by one
Herostratus, a more stately Edifice was erected by the large and devout Contributions of the Female Sex: but these not being sufficient to perfect the Work,
Alexander proffer'd to compleat the remainder at his
[Page 43] own Expence, on condition that his Name might be entituled to the whole Fabrick. But this offer was refused by the Complement of a witty
Ephesian, That it was not seemly for one God to contribute to the Temple of another.
All the Priests of this Temple were Eunuchs, called
Megalobizi; these were in great Honour, and assisted by Virgins. This City hath both a Port and Shipping belonging to it; but the Port is very shallow by reason of the great quantity of mud which the
Cayster throws up; but the City daily increases, and is the principal
Emporium of
Asia on this side of the
Taurus. Pliny who was also well acquainted with the Geography of these places, instructs us farther, and tells in his
Nat. Hist. lib. 5. That
Ephesus attollitur Monte Pione, & alluitur Caistro in Cylbianis jugis orto. And true it is, that its
[Page 44] situation is on the side of a Hill, having a Prospect to the West towards a lovely Plain, watered and embellished with the pleasant Circles of the
Cayster. Some Marshes there are not far distant, and yet so far, as that the Vapour of them seems not to reach or corrupt the air of the City. The Soyl produces abundantly Woods of
Tamerisk, which over-running the Plains, render them delightful to the Eyes of the beholders. But nothing appears more remarkable and stately to a Stranger, in his near approach to this place, than the Castle on the Hill, and the lofty Fabrick of Saint
John's Church,
S. John's
Church. now converted to a
Turkish Mosch, the biggest Pillar in which is five
Turkish Pikes and a half in compass, which is upwards of four
English yards; these lifting up their heads amongst other Ruines, and humble Cottages of the
[Page 45] present Inhabitants, seem to promise that magnificent Structure, which renowned and made famous this City in ancient-History. But at the entrance, a person stumbles at Pillars of Porphiry, and finds an uneasie passage over subverted Temples and Palaces; the memory of what they have been is not preserved by Tradition, and few or no Inscriptions remaining to direct us. Some marks there are of a Building more ample and stately than the rest, which seems to have been seated in the Suburbs of the City without the Wall; and therefore gives us cause to conjecture it to have been the Temple of
Diana,The Temple of Diana in its ruines. the Metropolitan Shrine of all others dedicated to that Goddess, anciently adjoining to the
Ortygian Grove and
Cenchrian Stream, where she and
Apollo were reported in Fables to be born from
Latona.Tac. An. lib. 3.Ephesii memorabant,
[Page 46] non, ut vulgus crederet Dianam at
(que); Apollinem Delo genitos: Esse apud se Cenchrium Aninem lucum Ortygium, ubi Latonam partu gravidam, & Oleae, quae tum etiam maneat, adnifam, edidisse ea Numina. This therefore might probably have been the Temple of that Goddess, which all
Asia and the World worshipped, and caused that riot and pudder amongst the Silver-smiths of this place.
Acts 19. 27. Under the Ruines of this Temple we descended about 30 Stairs with Lights in our hands, where we entered into divers narrow passages, with many turnings and windings, that it was necessary to make use of a Clew of Thread to guide us, which some therefore call a Labyrinth; but to me it seemed no other than the Foundation of the Temple, which for Fabricks of that weight and magnificence, is convenient (as I conceive) according to
[Page 47] the Rules of the best Architecture. The air below was moist, and of a suffocating heat, which nourished Bats of a prodigious bigness, which oft-times struck at our Torches, as Enemies unto light, and Companions of those Spirits which inhabit the
Stygian darkness. Not far from hence was a stately Lavatory of Porphiry, called Saint
John's Font, the Diameter of which was about seven
Turkish Pikes, wherein (it is reported) he baptized great multitudes of Believers. Not far from hence was shewn us the Cave of the seven Sleepers,
The seven Sleepers. the Story of which, whether true or false, is yet current through the World, and believed so far by the Christians that anciently inhabited
Ephesus, that they have erected a Chappel in memory of them, part of which remains unto this day, and the Painting as yet not wholy defaced.
[Page 48]The Theater
The Theatre. is almost wholy destroyed, few Seats being there remaining, and of other Ruines no certain knowledge can be had; the Inscriptions which I found I shall here insert, though they be for the most part so disfigured, and broken off from the Portals of Gates, and Triumphal Arches, as can little satisfy any mans Curiosity; as namely this, which I took from a Wall which seemed to have been some publick Structure.
M. P. VED. INICE. PP. VEDIAE. PT.
Paulli.
M.
Filiae Uxoris & Etul,
N.
On an Arch is written,
‘Accenso Rensi & Asiae.’
In a Wall of the Castle is a Head cut in Stone, having a Face like the
[Page 49] Moon, on the right side a Snake, on the left a Bow: we may fansie it to mean
‘Proserpina, Luna, Diana.’ Near the Gate of the Castle there is a Stone with this Inscription,
[...] On a Marble Chest,
[...] Near the Temple of
Diana is this Inscription,
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[Page 50]Of this
Publius Vedius Abascantus, mention is made in other places: as, PVED.— CANTVS IVNIOR, that is A
bascantus. Ibidem, —M:P. VEDI. NICEPH— ... VEDIAF P.F. PAVLLINAE ...
In another place there is a Stone reversed within a Wall, part of which is covered with Earth with this broken Inscription.
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[Page 51]Over a Gate, which appears to have been in the middle of the City, are divers Figures engraven, still plain and not much defaced, which seem to represent the Story of
Hector's Body drawn about the City of
Troy by
Achilles, and without Reason fancied by some to be a description of the first Christian Persecutions: for I having no such strength of Imagination to represent it to me in that Form, and observing likewise that the Stones do not exactly square each with the other, I am induced to believe, that they were fetched from some other place, and fixed there for Ornament in more modern times.
The Aquaeduct
The Aquaeduct. on the East-side, agreeable to the antient Magnificence, and Honour of so Renowned a City, appears not very Antique, at least to have been repaired in latter times, in regard, that
[Page 52] some stones which are found there, are reversed in the Walls, with Inscriptions denoting
Marcus Aurelius, and therefore seem to have been placed by the
Turks, as casually they came to hand, at the time that they first took possession of that City, when for some years it flourished even in their days, before the
Ottoman Family became Master of
Constantinople, or those parts of the lesser
Asia. But now the Relicks of the Gentiles, the Christians, and the
Turks are subverted, and lye unknown, and heaped promiscuously together: for the whole Town is nothing but a Habitation of Heardsmen and Farmers, living in low and humble Cottages of dirt, covered on the top with Earth, Sheltered from the extremity of weather by mighty Masses of ruinous Walls; the pride, and ostentation of former days, and the
[Page 53] Embleme in these, of the frailty of the World, and the transient Vanity of humane Glory. For I cannot, but with many reflections on the Wisdom, and Providence of Almighty God, who casts down one, and raises another, and on the strange alterations, and Metamorphosis of worldly things, take a prospect of this City of
Ephesus, being as well changed in the Variety of Names as of Conditions. For as
Pliny saith, during the
Trojan Warr it was called
Alopes, then
Ortygia, then
Morgas, then
Ephesus, and now by the
Turks Ayasaluck, seeming to derive this Name from
[...] in
Greek, luck being a termination in
Turkish of the abstract, as
ness is in
English, as
holy, holiness, and the like. This place where once Christianity so flourished, as to be a Mother-Church, and the See of a Metropolitan Bishop,
[Page 54] cannot now shew one Family of Christians; so hath the secret Providence of God disposed Affairs, too deep and mysterious for us to search into.
About 10 Miles distant from
Ephesus, to the South-west, lies the Town anciently called
Phygela,Phygela. by the
Turks Koush Adasee, or the
Islandland of Birds, by the
Italians Scala Nova, but falsly esteemed
Miletum, where Saint
Paul landed, when he sent to the Elders at
Ephesus, Acts 20. 17.
From hence we passed on to
TyriaTyria
not Thyatira so called by the
Turks, which by proximity of the name, is by the Christians supposed to be
Thyatira, but certainly not without great Errour. For
Tyria is a City about 25 Miles distant from
Ephesus, pleasantly situated on the rising of a Hill, well watered and planted with Trees, that at a distance it seems to be seated
[Page 55] in a Grove, lying open on the North to a fruitful and pleasant Plain: Observing here no Ruines or marks of Antiquity, nor amongst the
Greeks themselves, born in this City, any Tradition of the pristine state thereof, (which often gives light to probable Conjectures) I confidently concluded, that this place was not the ancient
Thyatira, but rather a modern City erected by the
Turks: and the more satisfied I am in this perswasion, when I consider what
Livy writes concerning the situation of
Thyatira,Lib.
37. before he describes the Fight between the
Romans and
Antiochus; for he saith that
Antiochus had pitched his Camp about
Thyatira, and from thence passing the
Phrygian River, which is the
Hermus, he retreated, and again encamped about
Magnesia ad Sipulum; from whence it is evident, that
Thyatira must have been somewhere
[Page 56] between
Pergamus and
Magnesia, and not another way, where it is now vulgarly imagined; which I shall make more clearly apparent in its due place, when Providence in the Circle of my Travels, shall bring me to the City which the
Turks call
Akhisar.
Laodicea is another of those Cities,
Laodicea. which is also forgotten in its Name, and overwhelmed in its Ruines: and yet we certainly discovered it about four days journey South-East from
Tyria: In our way to which we happily crossed the true
Meander,The Meander. called by the
Turks Boiuch Mendres, or the great
Meander, as they call the
Cayster the little
Mendres. The first sight we had of it, was from the top of a Mountain, being part of the
Tmolus, from whence in the Plain beneath, we discovered innumerable turnings and windings of the River, with such variety as
[Page 57] might entertain the Eyes of a Stranger for some hours with pleasure.
‘Ipse recurvatis ludit Maeander in undis.’ And so continues to encircle all the Plains it runs through, with wanton Mazes, and with such a rapid current, that it stirred up the Earth and Gravel from the bottom, so that we found not the Streams of Water so clear and Crystalline as we hoped to have enjoyed, when we sate down to make our Collation on the Banks of the River; and so continues its swift motion until it falls more gently into the Sea, not far distant from
Miletum, now called by the
Turks Melas, the true place where Saint
Paul landed, when he sent for the Presbytery of
Ephesus, which agrees with what
Pliny writes in his description of the
Meander: Amnis Maeander ortus e lacu Aulocrene, plurimis
(que)[Page 58] affusus oppidis, & repletus fluminibus, crebris ita sinuosus flexibus, ut saepe credatur reverti, Apamenam primum pervagatur regionem, mox Eumenicam, ac dein Bargelicos campos; postremo Cariam placidus, omnesque eos agros fertilissimos rigans, ad decimum a Mileto Stadium lenis illabitur mari.
The first place which we imagined might be
Laodicea, was a City called by the
Turks Dingizlee,Dingizlee. being so esteemed by the
Greeks who there inhabit, and are not above 40 in number; where they have a little Church. But little credit are we to give unto them, concerning the ancient condition of their Nation; for they who are in those parts, and have lost their own Language, and speak and understand no other Tongue than the
Turkish, are not competent Judges of the Antiquities which extend themselves beyond
[Page 59] the time of the
Turks. Howsoever, the situation of that place, which is exceedingly pleasant, and not far distant certainly from the true
Laodicea, might yield us Reason sufficient to enquire for it in that City, which is planted with all sorts of Fruit-trees, watered with plentiful Streams, and abounds with all Provisions, either necessary or convenient for livelyhood; so that the
Turks compare it with the air and fruitfulness of
Damascus: The outward Walls are ancient, but neglected after the
Turkish Custom; the City within built low after the modern Fashion of that Country, and is chiefly maintained by a Trade of
Bogasines. Some few Churches there are, which appear to have been built by the Christians, now converted into Moschs, so that nothing appeared in this case, which could induce us to concur in Opinion
[Page 60] with the
Greeks, that that place was
Laodicea: but being informed by
Turks of certain Ruines about four miles distant from thence, called by them
Eski-hisar, or the
Old Castle; curiosity lead us thither, where being entred, we found a City of a vast Circumference, subverted and overthrown, situated on three or four small Hills: What first we had sight of, was an Aquaeduct, which guided us to the rest, beneath which runs a River, which I call the
Lycus, nourished with two other Streams, which I call
Asopus and
Caper, that so the situation may agree with the description which
Pliny gives of it.
Celeberrima Urbs Laodicea, imposita est Lyco flumini, latera alluentibus Asopo & Capro. This certainly can have been no other than the ancient
Laodicea, according to the Description of Geographers, anciently called
Diospolis. Here within we
[Page 61] found, besides a multitude of other Ruines, three large Amphitheatres, and a
Circus; the three first were of a round form, consisting of about 50 Seats one above the other, the Stones of which were not much displaced. The
Circus was long, and at the end thereof was a Cave, where the wild Beasts were kept, designed for the
Roman Sports, over the mouth of which was an Arch with this Inscription,
‘
[...]Vespasian's
Circus.’ Many other Ruines there were of mighty Fabricks, of which we could receive no knowledge, nor make conjectures, nor could we be guided by Inscriptions; for time and Earthquakes had so strangely defac'd
[Page 62] all things, that besides the Theatres there scarce remained one Stone upon the other.
Strabo saith,
Laodicea, cum ante esset exilis, nostra, & parentum nostrorum aetate crevit: quanquam oppugnatione Mithridatis Eupatoris damnum accepisset, non contemnendum: sed soli praestantia, & laeta civium quorundam fortuna eam amplicaverunt. It seems that this City suffered much by
Mithridates Eupator, yet the excellency of the soil, and the Riches of the Citizens quickly repaired the damages, and restored it again to its pristine happiness: For, as I said, the situation of it is elevated on two or three pleasant Mounts, rather than Hills, which oversee the most rich and delightful Plains of all
Phrygia: It hath to the North the Mountain
Cadmus, being distant (as may be conjectured) about ten
English Miles, from whence the
Lycus[Page 63] hath its source, and over-flows those Pastures round about, which in the time of
Augustus Caesar bred numerous Flocks of black Sheep, which for the fineness of the Fleece far exceeded the
Milesian Wools. And thus the Riches of their Woollen Manufacture, being added to the Donative of two thousand Talents, which
Hiero bequeathed to that People, might be a considerable Revenue to the Publick, and serve to raise them out of the dust, when overthrown by Earth-quakes. For when
Nero was the fourth time Consul,
Laodicea (saith
Tacitus) tremore terrae prolapsa,
[...]llo in nobis remedio, propriis opibus revaluit: It was then sorely shaken by an Earthquake, the fate of most of the great Cities of
Asia, which notwithstanding was re-edified by the p
[...]ance of its own Riches; but relapsing again into the same Calamity, was
[Page 64] deserted by its Inhabitants, and became irrecoverably lost, not only as to its pristine condition of prosperity, but also as to its very Name, having now no other existence, or being, than what Wise and Learned men have conserved in the Histories thereof.
Having taken our view of
Laodicea, we traversed the Country tovvards
Philadelphia, and about five Miles on our right hand from
Laodicea to the North, vve espied a White Cliff on the side of a Hill, vvith some Buildings thereon, vvhich from their Whiteness the
Turks call
Pambuck or
Cotton: And having received information from the
Greeks, that
Hierapolis vvas there to be seen, Curiosity carried us thither; of vvhich place
Strabo reporteth in this manner.
Hierapolis is seated over against
Laodicea,Hierapolis. vvhere are to be seen Baths
[Page 65] of hot Waters and the
Plutonium. The Waters easily congeal the earth whereon they run into Stone, so that the Chanels are firm Rock: The
Plutonium is under the brow of the Hill, the entrance into which is no wider, than that a man can thrust himself through; yet it is very deep within, of a quadrangular Form, containing about the compass of half an Acre, and is filled with such a thick and caliginous air, that the ground cannot be seen. At the new Moon the poysonous air contains it self within the circumference of the Cave, so that a man may approach to the mouth of it at that time without danger: but if any living Creature ventures to go in, it immediately expires: Cattel which have been put in there have been drawn out dead, and some Sparrows which we let flye therein, presently dyed. Those which attend the Temples
[Page 66] enter in without danger; because perhaps that they are full of an Enthusiastical Spirit, and so are preserved by Divine Providence; or else because they have discovered some Conservatives against the Pestilence of that air. The Water of
Hierapolis, which so abounds, that the whole City is full of Baths, hath an admirable vertue for dying, so that Colours dyed there with the help of certain Roots, equal the best Scarlets and Purple
[...] of other places. Thus far
Strabo: but what we our selves saw and observed, was in this manner.
We mounting at first an ascent towards the Ruines, observed the ground to be covered with a soft brittle Stone, crusted by the hot Waters, which descend with a full Stream from the Hill. Being come to the top, the first Object which presented it self to our sight, and to
[Page 67] put us in mind of our own mortality, as well as of the period and subversion of Cities, were certain magnificent Tombs of entire Stone, I may rather call them Coffins, with Covers of the same cut in a Cubical Form: one bore the Sculpture as it seemed of
Apollo in a Chariot, but the Charioteer was dismounted, and both he and the other part of the Monument subverted. Other S
[...] pulchres there were, like small Chappels, covered with ridges of vast Stones, instead of Lead or Tiles to cast off rain: other Vault and Charnel-Houses lay open, where lay exposed the white Bones of men, light and dry, and as durable almost as the Walls of the City. Near hereunto was the
Campus Martius, or a place which seemed to have been designed for Exercises and Feats of Arms. Proceeding farther, we entered into a solitude so dismal, as
[Page 68] affected our minds with a strange confusion, and with the thoughts of the sad fate of this unhappy City. The Waters which tumbled down the precipice added by its murmuring sound to the melancholy of the place, and as they run petrifie all before them, making rude Channels for themselves of Stone; and where sometimes they overflow they petrifie the earth with a brittle crust. In the midst of the City is a Bath of
[...]ot Waters, paved at the bottom w
[...]th white Marble; but the Pavement
[...]s now disordered by the fall of Pilla
[...]s and other Ornaments which encompass it; for it seems to have been
[...]et off with Columns and Arches, agreeable to the Magnificence of antique Buildings, and to the excellent Vertues of the Waters. For I am of opinion, that the quality of those Waters at the beginning drew Inhabitants to that place;
[Page 69] the situation thereof not being otherwise advantagious for Trade, no more than the air seems conducing to health, lying open to a large Plain on the South, and is shut in to the North with a high Mountain. It might also in probability have had the Name of
Hierapolis from the Medicinal Vertue of those Waters which often have been accounted sacred, and dedicated to some Deity; or else perhaps the Cures they operated in many Diseases, might bestow the Name on it of the
Holy City, as Rivers and Fountains have upon less considerable occasions been hallowed, and accounted sacred by the Gentiles. Not far distant remains the ruine of a Theatre,
The Theatre. not very large but sumptuous, of a round Form; the Seats about 23 in number, one above the other, but it is almost filled with the downfall of vast and weighty Pillars; the
[Page 70] Marble of which is so curiously polished and still smooth, and not defaced (especially those parts of it which the rubbish and stones have preserved from the weather) that I have not observed better in the Countries of Christendom. Some Inscriptions we found, but such as were worn out with time, and broken off in the midst, only this was very legible on the Portal of a Gate, which was fallen into the Theatre.
‘
[...]’ Some Authors say, that the multitude of Temples and Fanes with which this City did abound, was the reason they gave unto it that Name of
Hierapolis, or the Holy City. And indeed the Ruines of vast Fabricks are so numerous, that we may well believe, that the false Gods had once there a great possession and share of Worship: and as
[Page 71] the Walls and Pillars are the greatest and strongest that I have observed, so the Coverings or Roofs are the most different from all others that I have seen, being Stones of an incredible magnitude and weight, which by force of Engines being carried aloft, are there close cemented, without the help of Timber, and what is more of arched work, are yet joined so artificially, that unto this day they remain immoveable either by Time or Earthquakes.
In this place is still to be seen the
Grota,The pestilential
Grota. or Cayern so much defamed by ancient Writers, and particularly by
Strabo, as before mentioned, for those pestilential or noxious Vapours which it perspires, infecting the air about it with unwholsom Atoms; the which
Pliny confirms,
lib. 2.
cap. 83.
Nat. Hist. Simili modo specus est Hierapoli in Asia, matris tantum
[...][Page 64] [...][Page 65] [...][Page 66] [...][Page 67] [...][Page 68] [...][Page 69] [...][Page 70] [...][Page 71][Page 72] [...] do
[...] in
[...];
[...] Fi
[...]hci specus quorum exhalatione temulenti futura praecinunt. The
Turks that have had the curiosity to enter into this Cave, being ignorant of ill Vapours, have often felt the bad effects of them, having either suddenly dyed, or else fallen desperately sick: and therefore have a report generally amongst them, that the place is haunted by Spirits, which strike men dead that have the boldness to enter into their Region. For my part I would not go near it; for I ingenuously confess, that Curiosity was never so prevalent in me, as to make those Experiments, which might hazard either my life or prejudice my health.
This place which had the honour formerly to be a Metropolis, and
Laodicea which was also the Mother-Church of 16 Bishopricks, now lies desolate, not so much as inhabited
[Page 73] by Shephe
[...], and
[...] [...]ag from the Ornament of Gods ancient Worship, which renowned them in former Ages, that they cannot now boast of an Anchorite or Hermite's Chappel, where Gods Name is praised or invoked.
Passing forward to
Philadelphia, about 12 miles distant from
Hierapolis, we saw the Ruines of
Tripolis, and thereabouts crossed again the
Meander.
Philadelphia now inhabited by
Turks,Philadelphia. and by them called
Ala-shahir, or the fair City, is more happy than the other two Churches before mentioned,
viz. Ephesus and
Laodicea: For it still retains the Form of a City, with something of Trade to invite people to it, being the Road of the
Persian Caravans: Though the Walls which encompass it are decayed in many places, and according to the Custom of the
Turks are
[Page 74] wholy neglected: Besides which there is little of Antiquity remaining, unless the Ruines of a Church dedicated to S.
John, which is now made a Dunghill to receive the Offals of dead Beasts. Howsoever, God hath been pleased to preserve some in this place to make profession of the Christian Faith; for it being inhabited by many
Greeks, is adorned with no less than Twelve Churches, of which S.
Mary's and S.
George's are the chief, which we visited; there the Chief
Papa's presented before us some Manuscripts of the Gospel, pretending them to be very ancient, but we could hardly be perswaded to believe them so, because the Gospel of S.
John, as the prime Apostle of
Asia, was prefixed in the first place, and because the Chapters were not disposed in their due form and order, but according only to the method observed in their Missals.
[Page 75]The situation of
Philadelphia, is on the rising of the Mountain
Tmolus, having a pleasant prospect on the plains beneath well furnished with divers Villages, and watered (as I take it) by the
Pactolus. The only raritie which the
Turks show in that place to Travellers, is a wall of Mens bones, which they report to have been erected by the Prince, which first took that City, who having slaughtered many of the besieged in a sally, for the terrour of those which survived, raised a wall of their bones, which is so well cemented, and the bones so entire, that I brought a piece thereof with me from thence.
About 27 miles to the Northwest from
Philadelphia, lye the ruines of the Anciently famous City of
Sardis,Sardis one likewise of the seven Churches, of which
Strabo gives this account.
[...][Page 76] [...]&c. The City of
Sardis is great and ancient, and yet of later days than the State of the
Trojans. It hath a Castle well fortified, and is the Capital City of the
Lydians, called by
Homer Maeone: the Mountain
Tmolus hangs over this City, on the top of which is erected a high Tower of white Stone built after the
Persian manner, from whence is a pleasing prospect overall the adjacent plains; and thence also you may take a view of the
Cayister. Out of the
Tmolus flows the
Pactolus, whose streams of ancient times carried great Flakes of Gold with its current, from whence
Craesus and his Ancestors amassed their Riches: But now the springs of Gold are failed. The Rivers
Pactolus and
Hyllas fall into the
Hermus, and afterwards those three joyned with more ignoble streams, empty themselves
[Page 77] into the
Phocean Sea, now called
Fogia, or rather
Fochia. But whatsoever this City was in former days, it is now only a poor Habitation of Shepherds, living in low and humble Cottages; howsoever the ancient Pillars and Ruines list up their heads, as unwilling to lose the memory of their ancient Glory, once the Seat of the rich
Craesus. This City is also seated at the foot of the
Tmolus, as
Strabo before-mentioned hath well described it; the which also
Pliny confirms in these words:
Celebratur maxime Sardis in latere Montis Tmoli, &c. The Castle which is erected on a high and steep Mountain is very difficult to ascend, and almost inaccessible by force of Arms; but being on the top, there appears the most pleasant prospect that ever my eyes beheld, to which the
Pactolus gives a wonderful embellishment, which turns
[Page 78] and winds so delightfully through all the Plains, watering all parts about in that manner, as to make that Country exceeding fertile and rich, and from thence might give occasion of that saying, that
the Pactolus
ran with golden streams: Over the Gate I read this Inscription,
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
Pergamus, another of those seven Churches of
Asia, called by the
Turks Bergam, which was amongst the rest so highly honoured with the aforesaid Divine Epistle, lyes about Sixty Miles North-ward from
Smyrna, once the Regal City over the Provinces of
Mysia, AEolis, Jonia, Lydia, and
Caria, and afterwards bequeathed to the
Roman Empire by the Will and
[Page 79] Testament of
Attalus the last King thereof; whose Antiquity and Fame is celebrated, and recorded in
Strabo in this manner.
Lysimachus the Son of
Agathocles, one of the successours of
Alexander, kept his Treasure at
Pergamus: the situation whereof is on the side of a small Hill, or Mount, which near the top ends in a Conical Form. The charge and defence of this City was committed to
Philetaetus an
Eunuch, who amidst many Treasons and Revolutions remained faithful to his Prince, concerning the Government of the Castle for the space of 20 years; during which time
Lysimachus being slain by
Seleucus Nicator, the eldest Son of
Philetaetus called
Eumenes obtained the Government of the City and Country of
Pergamus, whose Son
Eumenes overthrew
Antiochus the Son of
Seleucus in the plains of
Sardis: him
[Page 80] Atta
[...]us succeeded, who was the first that was honoured with the Title of King. After he overcame the
Galatae, or
Gallo-Grecians, in a bloody Battel; and was he who joyning confederacy with the
Romans against King
Philip, was their true and faithful Ally, to whose Son
Eumenes, after the victory over
Antiochus in the plains of
Magne
[...] at
Sipylum, was committed the Government of all that Country, which extends it self to the Mountain
Ta
[...] reo. But that which I observed of the City
Pergamus, as it now stands at present, is this: that its situation is on the side of a Hill, which
Strabo saith, is in a Conical Form, having a prospect into a most pleasant, and fruitful Plain, watered by the River
Caicus, and abounding with all sorts of Fruits the Earth also yielding with little pains, or industry, causes the people to become lazy and negligent,
[Page 65] which manured with the same care as is practised in the like naturally happy Countries would prove one of the most fertile Gardens and Paradises of the World: for from the top of that small hill which over-shadows the City, (small I say in respect of the adjacent Mountains) on which stands an ancient Castle, or rather the Walls thereof ill repaired, so pleasant a prospect discovers it self on all sides of the Plain, as for some hours may well entertain the Eyes of a Stranger with great delight. The Inhabitants being slothful, and abhorring labour, addict themselves principally to Thefts and Robberies, being more pleased to seize a Booty in their Plains with rapine and violence, than with honest and religious labour to purchase their Bread by turning up the rich Clods of their Native Soyl; by which means this City goes more
[...][Page 80] [...][Page 65][Page 66] and more to decay and ruine, meerly for want of Industry: So that whereas about 10 years past there were 53 Streets of this Town inhabited, there are now only 22 frequented, the others are deserted, and their Buildings go to ruine. Here are still many remains and appearances of antique Buildings, such as vast Pillars of Marble subverted: One place seems to have been the Palace of the Prince still conserved by Columns of polished Marble, which like Buttresses support the Wall for at least 50 paces in length. There are also the Ruines of several Churches, one of which, more spacious and magnificent than the rest, is by Tradition of the
Greeks of that Country, reported to have been dedicated to Saint
John, and to have been the Cathedral of that City. Several other Churches are possessed by the
Mahometans, and employed
[Page 67] their superstitious Devotion, amongst which (as reported by the
Greeks and confessed by the
Turks) there are two, one anciently dedicated to S.
John, and another to S.
Demetrius, both which the
Turks have relinquished, the first because (as report goes) the Walls fall as much by night as they are built by day; and the other, because the Door of the
Menareh or Steeple, which above where they call to Prayers points always towards
Mecha, which is to the South-East, did in a miraculous manner after it was built turn it self to the North, to which point that Door now looks, of which I my self have been an Eye-witness; but what deceit may have been herein contrived by the
Greek Masons, I am not able to aver. There are also vast Ruines without the City of arched-work, and some remainders of a Theatre; but there wanting Inscriptions
[Page 68] and Tradition of the Inhabitants to direct us, we were wholy in the dark, and could make no certain conjectures or judgment of what they might have been; only it is probable that such vast Piles of Building are the Reliques of Publick Edifices, amongst which this Inscription came to our view as engraven in a Marble Stone within the Walls of the upper Castle.
[...].
[Page 69]Gaium Antium, Aulum Tullium Auli filium Quadratum, bis Consulem, Proconsulem Asiae, septem Virum Mepulonis
[...] Fratrem-Arvalem Legatum, & Propraetorem, & Bithyniae Legatum, Asiae Legatum Imperialem, Provinciae Capadociae Proconsulem, Cretae Cypri Legatum Imperialem, Praefectum belli, Lyciae & Pamphyliae Legatum, Propraetorem Imperatoris Neronis, Trajani, Caesaris Augusti, Germanici, Dacici, Provinciae Syriae, Senatus & Populus Primorum Procerum Pergamensium Benefactorem, qui curam suscepit restaurandae Militae.
Through the upper part of this City of
Pergamus runs a very plentiful Stream of Water, which in many places is honoured by Antiquity with magnificent Arches in form of a Bridge; and this Stream I apprehend to have been named
Selimus;Selimus. according to
Pliny, longe
(que) clarissimum Asiae Pergamum, quod intermeat
[Page 70] Selimus, praesluit Cetius, prosusus Pindaso Monte. It is observable, that in the City are many Vaults under ground, almost under every House and under every Street, which must have been either Cisterns or conveyances for Water. And thus much shall serve to have spoken of
Pergamus.
And now from this place we shall proceed in our search and enquiry for
Thyatira: for being satisfied (as is said before) that
Tyria so called by the
Turks, could not be
Thyatira, for those undeniable Reasons before mentioned: We passed on from
Pergamus South-East through the Plains, with hopes to find some Ruines on the North-side of the
Phrygian River, and being guided thereunto by
Ferrarius, who placeth
Thyatira between
Sardis and
Pergamus, viz. 30 miles from the first, and 58 miles from the latter Southward: and taking likewise direction in our
[Page 71] journey from
Strabo, who says,
a Pergamo versus Austrum montosum est dorsum (on which
dorsum, or ridge of a Hill, is a handsome
Turkish Town, called at present
Soma) quo superato in itinere versus Sardes, urbs est Thyatira Macedonum colonia, quam ultimam Mysorum esse sunt qui dicant. In this journey, when we supposed our selves to draw near to the Place, for which we searched, we made enquiry of the
Turks for ancient Ruines, who directed us to a certain place which they call
Mermer or Marble, called so from the large Quarries of Marble which arise there, and are the finest and whitest Veins that ever I beheld, of which there remained certain ruined Houses; but they were so evidently modern, that they looked nothing like the ancient
Thyatira, but rather the subversion of some
Turkish Bui
[...]dings; which, as
[Page 72] we understood afterwards, had been deserted by its Inhabitants, and that they removed thence to a more commodious situation not far distant, which they denominated from the white Marble-Rocks of their old habitation, calling it
Akhisar, or
White-Castle.
To that place thence being about five
English miles we bended our course,
The true
Thyatira. and found it a City well inhabited, and considerable for the Trade of Cottons. At our entrance into this City casting our Eyes on Pillars and broken Stones with rare Sculptures, and on certain Inscriptions, which at a distance were so fair, that they seemed almost legible, we immediately apprehended, that this must have been the ancient
Thyatira: farther enquiry gave light to our Conjectures, and changed our probable into arguments of demonstration For entering now within
[Page 73] the Gates of the Town, and espying carved Works in Stone, more antique than the
Turkish Nation it self, and better polished than what was ever effected by their Art or Industry, we immediately concluded, that we had certainly found that of which we had been so long in quest; the which was more assuredly confirmed, so soon as we read this following Inscription, which we took from the Pedestal of a Pillar in the midst of the Market-place, which served to support the new Building.
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
In English thus.
The most potent Council of the Thyatyrenians
have honoured Claudius Aurelius, Proclus,
&c.
[Page 74]This Inscription wherein
Thyatira is named put us beyond all doubt of having found the City for which we looked, and gave us encouragement to make farther examination herein, so that proceeding forwards we found the Stone of a Sepulchre, of which a Tanner made use, filled with Hides and Lime, as followeth,
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
As this City is named the most Potent and the most great City of
Thyatira in the foregoing Inscriptions, so in this following it is called the most Excellent City, as we found it wrote on a large Sepulchre, placed in an open Court belonging to a
Turk of Quality, brought thither
[Page 75] to adorn it, or for a Cistern or some other services.
[...].
In this Inscription the Reader ought to pardon somewhat of the barbarousness of the language, and also make some allowance to him that took it from the Stone, worn much with time and weather; but the sense thereof is manifest, that it was erected in memory of
Fabius Sosimus, and his Wife
Aurelia Pontiana, and that the most excellent City of
Thyatira had laid a Mulct of
[Page 84] Prince, where he hath no Subjects of People to obey him: So it is with this Patriarch, who for Formality only constitutes some Bishops under him with the ancient Titles of
Ephesus and
Laodicea, &c. which perhaps lye buried in their Ruines, (as we have declared in the foregoing Chapter) or at least cannot boast of three Families of Christians, amongst which the
The
Greeks call their Bishops by the name of
[...] Despotical Power may be exercised. Howsoever God Almighty, still mindful of his promise to his Holy Church, hath in a wonderful and miraculous manner supported and conserved the Jurisdiction of this Patriarch most considerably, in the Consciences of Millions of Christians, unto this day, diffused over a large part both of
Europe and
Asia, which, that the Christian Reader may observe to the Glory of God, I have here set them down in order as followeth.
[Page 85]The Arch-Bishopricks under the Patriarch of
Constantinople are in number 13.
Viz.
1.
Heraclea, which contains under it five Bishopricks,
viz.
Callipolis,
Rodesso,
Tyriloe,
Metrae,
Myriophyton,
2.
The ssalonica, now called
Salonica, contains under it eight Bishopricks,
viz.
Kytros,
Serveia,
Campania,
Petra,
Ardemerion,
Hieroros,
or Athos,
Plantamon,
Poleane.
3.
Athens, under which are four Bishopricks,
viz.
Talantion,
Skirros,
Solon,
Mendinitza.
[Page 86]4.
Lacedaemonla, under which are three Bishopricks,
viz.
Caryopolis,
Amyela,
Bessena,
5.
Larissa, under which are ten Bishopricks,
viz.
Demetrius,
Zetonion,
Stagon,
Thaumacos,
Gardikion,
Radobisdion,
Skiathos,
Lordorikion,
Letza,
Agraphon.
6.
Adrianople under which is only the Bishoprick of
Agathopolis.
7.
Tornobon, under which are 3 Bishopricks,
viz.
Lophitsus,
Zenovos,
Presilava.
[Page 87]8.
Johanna, under which are four Bishopricks,
viz.
Bothrontos,
Vella,
Chimarra,
Drumopolis.
9.
Monenbasia, under which are four Bishopricks,
viz.
Elos,
Maina,
Reon,
Andrusa.
10.
Methynna, an Arch-Bishoprick.
11.
Phanarion, under which is
Neochorion.
12.
Patras, under which are three Bishopricks,
viz.
Olene,
Morhon,
Coron.
13.
Proconesus, under which are two Bishopricks,
viz.
Ganos,
Cora.
Other Bishopricks, more immediately
[Page 88] depending on the Patriarch, are
Caesarea, Ephesus, Ancyra, Cyzicos, Nicomedia, Nicaea, Chalcedon, Trapezond, Philippopolis, Philippi and
Drama, Thebes, Smyrna, Mitylene, Serra, Christianopolis, Amasia, Neocaesarea, Iconium, Corintb, under which only is the Bishoprick of
Damalon.
Rhodes, Nova Patra, Anus Drystrius, Euripus, Arta Nauplos, Chios, Paronaxia, Melos, Zia, Siphnos, Samos, Caspathos, Andro, Varna, Coos, Leucas, Media on the black Sea,
Sozopolis not far from
Adrianople, Sophia, Praelabon upon the
Danubius, Bindene near
Sophia.
Capha
in
Tartary.
Gothia
Didymitochum Lititza
not far from
Adrianople.
Bozia, Selibrea near
Constantinople,[Page 89]Zuchna in
Macedonia, Neurocopus, Melenicos, Berrea, Pogogiana in
Illyricum, Chaldaea near the black Sea,
Pisidia, Murea, Santorina, Imbros AEgina, Ogeroblachia near the black Sea.
In
Moldavia and
Valachia are four Bishopricks. The Arch-Bishop of
Epikion in
Servia, who hath 16 Bishops under him, and of
Ocrida which hath 18, are not subject to the Patriarch of
Constantinople, the certain reason of which I cannot assign.
The Island of
Cyprus was in its Ecclesiastical Government subjected once to the Patriarch of
Antioch; but afterwards by the Council of
Ephesus as Canon the Eighth, and the same again confirmed by the Grace and Favour of
Justinian the Emperour, (whose Mother was a
Cypriot by Birth;) this Church was made absolute and independent of any other,
Cyprus. and a priviledge given to
[Page 90]Anthemius, the Arch-Bishop in that Age, to subscribe his Name to all Publick Acts in red Letters, which was an honour above that of any Patriarch, who writes his Name or Firm in black Characters, the which was afterwards confirmed by the Authority of
Zeno the Emperour: This Favour and Indulgence was granted in honour to the Apostle
Barnaby, who primarily governed this Diocess, where now his Sepulcher remains. The Arch-Bishoprick, during the time that it was under the Duke of
Savoy and the Republick of
Venice, was the Mother of 32 Bishopricks, but now by the oppression and violence of the
Turks hath been reduced to one Arch-Bishoprick and three Bishopricks. The first hath its Cathedral Church at
Nicosia, and receives its Revenue from
Famagosta, Carpasi, and
Tamasea, which are immediately subject
[Page 91] thereunto. The Bishopricks are,
First, that of
Paso, and
Arsenoia, or
Arsinoe.
The Second, that of
Cyti, and
Amathunta, anciently
Cetium or
Citium and
Amathusia.
The third, that of
Cerinia and
Solea, anciently called
Salines, or
Salamine from
Salamis, and was the most renowned City of all the others.
This Island before it was taken by the
Turks, contained 14 thousand Villages: but after a Rebellion they made against the
Turk, Anno 1580. and 1593. the greatest part of the Inhabitants were either killed or exterminated: to which the grievous Pestilence which succeeded in the Year 1624. added so irreparable a desolation, that of the 14 thousand Villages there remain not 700 at this present time.
The Archbishop of this Island in
[Page 92] this year 1678. is named
Hilarion, and sirnamed
Cicala, created and promoted to this Dignity in the year 1674. a learned man, and well skilled in the
Greek and
Latine Tongues. His Revenue or maintenance arises from the Churches of
Famagosta, Carpasi, and
Tamasea, according to the Ecclesiastical Endowments: but from the Villages he receives nothing, unless at the Visits which he makes twice a year, some Collection is made of Corn, Oyl, Wine, and other Fruits, in the nature of Tythes, but rather by way of Presents and Free-will Offerings, than of Duties. From the Monasteries he receives a certain annual Income or Rent, according to the Abilities and Possessions thereof, and from every
Papa, or Priest, a Dollar yearly
per Head: All which will scarce maintain a Patriarch, or yield him other than a poor livelihood. For
[Page 93] when a Patriarch is first constituted, a Purse of Money or 500 Dollars is exacted, and paid to the
Pasha, and as much more to the
Janisaries; besides the ordinary growing charges, which are yearly about 2500 dollars. For to the
Pasha every three Months are paid 166 dollars; and to the
Janisary, which is set for a guard to the Partriarch, 20 or 25 dollars, as he thinks fit to agree: also upon the coming of a new
Kadi there is always a new Expence, who commands what he pleases in Money or Presents; so that with these Taxes and Exactions the Church is always harassed and made poor.
The Bishop of
Pafo, named at present
Leontius, who hath the City of
Arsinoia under his Jurisdiction, gathers his maintenance after the manner of the Archbishop.
Pafo was anciently a Port of good fame
[Page 94] and renown, and is so at present; from whence is yearly shipped off a considerable quantity of Cottons, Silk, and other Merchandise; but by the oppression and hard usage of the
Turks, and the covetousness of the Officers, is reduced to poverty and want of people. The second Diocess govern'd by its Bishop, is that of
Cetium, or after the Vulgar
Cyti, hath under its Government the City of
Limeson, Cilan, Amathunte, and another City anciently a Diocess, adjoined to it, called
Cyrion: of which place one
Cosma was Bishop some few years past, a person of good Ingenuity and Learning, born at
Tunis in
Africa, his Father of
Thessalonica, and his Mother of
Cyprus, with whom having some acquaintance, I had the opportunity to make these Collections relating to the state and condition of that place.
[Page 95]The third Diocess is of
Cerinia, the Bishops name at present
Leontius, having three Cities under it,
viz. Solea, Pentasia, and
Marathusa, the which is governed and maintained in the same manner as the other Diocesses.
The Names of the Patriarchs in this present year are
Dionysius of
Constantinople,1678.Paisios of
Alexandria, Theositios of
Jerusalem, and
Macarios of
Antioch, which names they take upon themselves when they first enter into Monasteries or a Religious life.
The Patriarch of
ConstantinopleThe Ceremony in creating the Patriarch of Constantinople. is elected by the
Metropolites, or Bishops, according to the plurality of Voices; but afterwards constituted and confirmed by the G. Signor, before whom after his Election he presents himself with all humility: and the
G. Signor after the ancient Custom of the
Greek Emperours
[Page 96] presents him with a white Horse, a Manto or black Coole, a pastoral staff, with a
Costan or figured Vest: and being mounted on his Horse with a Train of the Clergy, and principal Persons of the
Greek Nation, and accompanied with a great Number of
Turkish Officers, he returns with all solemnity to the Patriarchal Seat, at the entry into which he is met and received by the chief
Metropolites, and others with wax Tapers burning in their hands, and by them conducted into the Church; and there before the Altar is consecrated by the Arch-Bishop of
Heraclea, who habited in his Pontifical Garments takes the
Patriarch by the hand, and seats him in the
Patriarchal Chair, sets the Mitre on his Head, and commits the Crosier to his hand; which being performed, and the Offices
[Page 97] sung, the whole Ceremony is ended.
The Contention
Contentions for the Office of Patriarch. between the
Greek Clergy, for the Patriarchal Power at
Constantinople, hath begotten many troubles in the Church; for such whom Ambition and Covetousness excite with a desire of this Ecclesiastical Preferment, and having some Riches of their own, and Credit to make up the rest at Interest, seldom or never miss the prize they pursue; for the Arguments of Gifts and Benefits are so prevalent with the G.
Vizier, and the other
Turkish Officers, that they can afford easie admittance to the most frivolous Accusation that may be objected against the present Incumbent; by which means the Patriarch is often changed, and the Debts of the Church increased, and the Election rather in the hands of the
Turk than the Bishops; the one being guided
[Page 98] by Bribes, and the other by Faction; by which means the Debts of the Church in the year 1672, (as I was informed by the Bishop of
Smyrna) amounted unto 700 Purses of Mony, which makes 350 thousand Dollars; the Interest of which increasing daily, and rigorously extorted by the Power of the most covetous and considerable
Turkish Officers, who lend or supply the Money, is the reason and occasion that the Patriarch often summons all his Archbishops and Bishops to appear at
Constantinople, that so they may consult and agree on an expedient to ease in some measure the present Burden and Pressure of their Debts; the payment of which is often the occasion of new Demands: For the
Turks, finding this Fountain the fresher, and more plentifully flowing for being drained, continually suck from this Stream, which is to
[Page 99] them more sweet, for being the Blood of the Poor, and the life of Christians.
It is a remarkable Story, and very pertinent to this place, which the Bishop of
Smyrna, when he once did me the honour to make me a Visit, recounted to me. That not long since certain Principal Officers amongst the
Turks perswaded, or rather forced, a poor, simple
Kaloir to stand Candidate for the Patriarchal Office, and to cheapen it at the price of 25000 Dollars, which offer the
Turks signified to the Patriarch, that so he might either pay the Money himself, and thereby purchase his Confirmation, or prepare to give way to a new Successor. The whole Assembly of the
Greek Clergy were greatly perplexed hereat; yet knew not which way to resolve: For to accept of this
Kaloir for Patriarch, who was poor, and
[Page 100] brought nothing with him, besides his contemptible Person and Debt (which they must at length pay) would bring a scandal and scorn on the Church, besides the bad Bargain they should make in exchange of their Patriarch. Wherefore at length applying themselves with great Humility to the
Vizier, they obtained a remission of 5000 Dollars of the price demanded; and on payment of 20000 procured the continuance of their old Patriarch; which matter being thus accommodated, the Clergy desired that the
Kaloir might be delivered into their hands to receive punishment according to the Canons of their Church; but this would not be granted, lest such an Example should deter Men from the like designs, and thereby prejudice the
Musselmin Cause and Interest: Nor can the Laws and Canons in the Church against
Simony prevail;
[Page 101] for the Clergy are tender to assert their power of Excommunication in this point, or any other part of their Spiritual Authority, which the Temporal Power of the
Turk, in those Cases where his Interest commands, over-awes and frustrates; usurping a power more Ecclesiastical, Supreme, and Pontifical, than that of the Patriarch. But to evidence the turbulent State of the
Greek Church,
The late differences in the Church. we shall not need to fetch Examples farther back than from the year of our Lord 1670, when one
Mythodius was Patriarch at
Constantinople, in which Office he had not been long seated, before he was forced by one
Parthenius to retire, and hastily to take up his Bag and Baggage and be gone, and flye for Sanctuary into the House of the
English Ambassadour; it being usual for the new Patriarch to seize on the person of his Predecessor,
[Page 102] with his Goods and Estate, for paying the Debts of the Church, and part of that price for which the Patriarchate was bought by him; for which seldom wants some just Cause, or at least a seeming pretence; in regard, that not only the real necessity of the Church Debts, forces the Patriarchs to extort Money from the People, but likewise a provident care for their future subsistence, prompts them to make Friendship with the Mammon of Unrighteousness, against that time that they shall be necessitated to surrender an account of their Stewardship. And I have heard some say, that this change of Patriarchs is so necessary for the maintenance of their Metropolites or Bishops, that without it they might starve; unless they had this pretence for frequent Taxes: For levying Money in this manner on the people, some of it
[Page 103] sticks to their Fingers, providing not only sufficient to pay the proportion expected from their respective Diocesses, but also for their own support.
Mythodius having no sooner, as is said, quitted the place, but
Parthenius entered, a person not only of a considerable Estate, but well acquainted and respected in the
Turkish Court: Howsoever he continued not above a year, before he was forced to give way to
Dionysius, Metropolite of
Larissa; who being a monied Man carryed his business with a high hand, and entered into the Patriarchal Seat with all the Ceremonies usual at the Instalment to that Dignity, procuring not only the Banishment of
Parthenius unto
Rhodes, but caused him also to be Anathematized, and the
[...] to be pronounced with a loud Voice, in a full Synod or Convocation of
[Page 104] all the Metropolites then present at
Constantinople.
Notwithstanding which,
Dionysius did not long sit quietly, before he was disturbed with some vexations from the Wife of
Panaioti, Interpreter to the Great
Vizier, who being a high-spirited Dame, and elevated with the thoughts of her Husbands Riches and Preferment, comported her self in the Church, towards the Patriarch, with an arrogance undecent and mis-becoming the gravity of a principal Matron, which caused
Dionysius sometimes to resent her Carriage, and to discourse contemptibly of her; as is natural for men to speak of those who assume too much unto themselves: With which this Lady being provoked, made Complaints to her Husband, who, sympathizing with the grievance of his Wife, attended an opportunity to satisfie her Feminine Revenge;
[Page 105] the which was not long expected before one
Gerasimus, Metropolite of
Turnova, on the Borders of
Valachia, presented himself as a Candidate, or one sufficiently qualified for the Patriarchal Office; and in the first place applyed himself to
Panaioti, who being a
Greek, and near the G.
Vizier, was best able to represent his qualifications and his offers to the Court, the which he performed, in complascency to his Wife, with that pressure and heat, that
Gerasimus was speedily invested in the Patriarchal See, and
Dionysius deposed, and forced to content himself with the Bishoprick of
Phillipopolis, where he remained with the Title of
[...] of that place, which is an honour given to those who have formerly born the Dignity of Patriarch.
Of all these changes and mutations
Parthenius received intelligence,
[Page 106] though far remote in his Exile at
Rhodes, which he observed with such attention, as served to shuffle him into play at the next Game: For having in the time of being Patriarch amassed a considerable Treasure (soon after the death of
Panaioti the great Patron of
Gerasimus) he pushed again for the Patriarchal Office, and notwithstanding all the resistance made to the contrary, and the formal
Anathema's and Curses used against him at the time of his deposition, he wrested it again to himself, and enjoyed it in despite of all his Adversaries, for some Months; until that
Dionysius, the
[...] of
Phillipopolis, observing what success attended
Parthenius in his Restoration, resolved to tread the same path, the which he prosecuted so effectually, that he crouded out
Parthenius again, and in this year 1678,
Dionysius sits in the Patriarchal
[Page 107] Throne, there to remain until some other, who making a new proffer of advantage to the
Turkish Court, shall expel him from thence. In this manner the
G. Signor seems to be Head of the
Greek Church, and Arbitrator in all their differences; which every good Christian ought with sadness to consider, and with compassion to behold this once glorious Church to tear and rent out her own bowels, and give them for food to Vultures and Ravens, and to the wild and fierce Creatures of the World.
In former times the Church paid no more to the
G. Signor, at the change of a Patriarch, than ten thousand Dollars; but the multitude of Pretenders for this Office, hath enhansed the price to 25000 Dollars. Formerly also the Instalment of a Patriarch was with the Solemnity and Formality before
[Page 108] premised; but the daily contests introduce that confusion and contempt of the Office, as hath left no place for honour or respect, so that a Patriarch ascends his Throne, and takes hold of the Mitre and Crosier with as little Ceremony, as an ordinary Priest or Curate takes possession of his Living or Vicaridge, or when he takes hold of the Ring of the Church door.
The Patriarch cannot act in his Office, nor any other Bishop in his See, without a
Baratz or Commission from the
G. Signor: Nor is any Monastery allowed or protected, nor the Prior or Guardian endued with a power over his Monks, but by virtue of his
Baratz: A Copy of one of which given formerly to the
Latine Bishop of
Scio, I have thought fit here to insert, for the better evidence of the matter and curiosity of the Style.
[Page 109]The Command and Decree of the Noble and Royal Signature of the High State,
Copy of a Patent whereby the G. Signior makes Bishops. and Sublime Seat of the Fair Imperial Firm, which enforces the Universe, and through the assistance of God, and defence of the Supreme Benefactor is received, and obeyed by all, as followeth.
The Priest which is named
Andrea Soffiano, who hath in his hands this Imperial and Blessed Command, is now by vertue of these Letters Patents of high State, created Bishop of those who profess to be of the
Latin Rite in the Island of
Scio; and having brought with him his old
Baratz, and desiring that the same might be renewed, and having to that end paid into our Treasury
600 Aspers, as the usual Fee in such Cases, I have therefore granted to this
Andrea Soffiano this
Baratz, as the perfection of Felicity. And moreover, I command that he go and be Bishop of the Christians of the aforesaid Rite, inhabiting
[Page 110] that Island, according to the usual and ancient Custom, and vain and unprofitable Ceremonies; willing and commanding that all Religious Priests, and all other Christians both great and small of the same Rite, inhabiting that Island, do acknowledge the said Priest for their Bishop; and that on every business, which shall depend or appertain on, or of his Office and Episcopal Jurisdiction, they have recourse unto him, not deviating from his equitable and just Sentence. Moreover, that no other do meddle or concern himself, when the said Bishop, according to his unprofitable and vain Ceremonies, shall constitute or deprive in or of his Office any Priest or Religious person, as he shall judge him deserving or undeserving; and that no Priest or
Fryar of the said Rite presume to marry any persons without the Consent or License of the said Bishop: And every Will or Testament, which shall be made by any Priest dying,
[Page 111] in favour of the poor Churches, shall be firm and valid: And if it should happen out, that any Christian Woman, under the Jurisdiction of this Bishop, should depart from her Husband, or any Husband should abandon his Wife, none shall have power to grant the Divorce, nor intermeddle therein, except the aforesaid Bishop. And in fine, the said Bishop shall enjoy and possess the Vineyards appertaining to his Church, with Gardens, Orchards, Villages, Fields, Barks, Mills, Monasteries, and Pious Legacies bequeathed in favour of his other Churches; and all these Priviledges he shall enjoy in the same manner, as anciently the Bishops his Predecessors have enjoyed before him, and as firmely as ever, without receiving trouble, molestation, or interruption from any person whatsoever. And so be it known, and belief be given to this Noble Signature.
[Page 112]The other three Patriarchs,
The other three Patriarchs. being far from Court, and from the Evil and Covetous Eyes of the
Turks, are the farther removed from
Jove's Thunder-bold, and therefore are morefreely elected by the fole Votes and Suffrages of the Bishops, who having chiefly respect to the welfare and flourishing Estate of the Church, do most commonly prefer those who are most signal for their Piety and Learning. The Patriarch of
Constantinople, besides the extent of his Jurisdiction, is of greater power, by reason of his Vicinity to the Court: but the
Alexandrian is of greater Authority in his Ecclesiastical Censures and Civil Regimen, stiling himself with the Title of
[...], or Judge of the world. And the Patriarchs of
Antiochia and
Jerusalem, by reason of their poverty, not having sufficient to subsist, are little reverenced by the
Turks, or their own People.
[Page 113]The Patriarch of
Constantinople, who was so great and opulent under the Christian Emperours, is now reduced to a narrow Fortune, being deprived of his certain and setled Revenue,
Revenue of the Patriarchs. by the violence and sacriledge of the common Enemy to the Church of Christ; so that the chief income is accidental, arising from the death of Bishops, Arch-Bishops, and ordinary Priests, and from such as are consecrated and admitted into their Diocesses and Parishes: What a deceased Priest leaves (not having Children) accrues to the Patriarch as to the common Father and Heir of them all, from which arises a considerable Revenue every year.
The other Patriarchal Sees, by reason of the paucity and poverty of the Christians, are worse provided; but yet, being far from the Court, have not so many nccessities to satisfie.
[Page 114]The chief subsistence of the secular Priests
And of Secular Priests. is from the charity of the People, but they, being cold in that Vertue, as well as in their Devotion, contribute faintly on the days of Offering; so that the Clergy, who are the Guardians of the Holy Mysteries, are forced to sell the Ordinances of the Church for their own subsistence; none being able to receive Absolution, or be admitted to Confession, or procure Baptism for their Children, or enter into a state of Matrimony, or divorce his Wife, or obtain Excommunication against another, or Communion for the sick, without an agreement first for the price, which the Priests hold up as they discover the Zeal and Abilities of the party who cheapens them.
When the Holy Church triumphed in the days of
Constantine the Great, the Bishops of
Rome and
[Page 115]ConstantinopleThe Bishops of
Rome and
Constantinople compared. were independent each of other, and afterwards they were also made of equal honour and power; but in regard that for better order and distinction, it was necessary (they two being to meet and concur in the same Council) that the precedency of place should first be determined: The priority of Order, not of Authority, was adjudged to the Pope, lest old
Rome, which was the ancient Mistress of the World, should lose her honour in yielding to the new, which was
Constantinople, and had no greater Dignity or Fame than that which she challenged and borrowed from the presence and brightness of the others Emperours: and so much
Socrates Scholasticus affirms in these words.
In the Council of Constantinople
Anno 385.
in the Reign of Theodosius
the Emperour, when Nectanius
was chosen Bishop, it was decreed,
[Page 116] That the Bishop of Constantinople
should possess the next place and prerogative after the Bishop of Rome: And likewise it was determined in the Council of
Chalcedon, Can. 28. That the Bishops Seat of new
Rome, that is
Constantinople, should enjoy equal priviledges with old
Rome; and in all Ecclesiastical matters to be extolled and magnified as that of
Rome, being the second in order after her; the words are these,
[...] [...] Nor did the Bishop of
Rome ever preside in the first six General Councils (which only are received by the whole Church) either by himself or his Legates. This, and such-like honour of precedency, the Church of
Greece may yield unto the Church of
Rome, and perhaps now rather in these times of Oppression, wherein, being humbled by the hand of God, they seek not worldly Honours, nor
[Page 117] swelling Titles, nor Dominions, but are desirous only to govern in the Hearts and Affections of their people.
Ambitio, & cupido gloriae, faelicium hominum sunt affectus, saith
Tacitus. However, the Oriental Confession doth not seem to condescend so far, in that it declares, That notwithstanding the priority of Honour and Antiquity which was formerly given to
Jerusalem and other Churches before that of
Constantinople, yet afterwards the Council of
Constantinople and
Chalcedon did give the primacy of honour unto new
Rome, and to the Clergy thereof, by reason of the Imperial Power, whose Seat was there. But let us not only hear what the
Greeks themselves do utter in this point, but observe the words of that famous
Venetian Father
Paul Sarpus, who in the 25th Chapter of his History of the Inquisition, hath these pertinent
[Page 118] and impartial words: The
Eastern and
Western Churches continued both in Communion and Christian Charity for the space of nine hundred years, and more; in which time the Pope of
Rome was reverenced and esteemed no less by the
Greeks than by the
Latines: He was acknowledged for the Successor of St.
Peter, and chief of all the
Eastern Catholick Bishops: In the Persecutions raised by
Hereticks, they implored his Aid, and of other Bishops of
Italy; and this Peace was easily kept, because the Supreme Power was in the Canons, to which both parts acknowledged themselves subject. Ecclesiastical Discipline was severely maintained in each Country by the Prelates of it, not arbitrarily but absolutely, according to Order and Canonical Rigour, none putting his hand into the Government of another, but advised one
[Page 119] the other to the observance of the Canons. In those days never any Pope of
Rome did pretend to confer Benefices in the Diocesses of other Bishops; neither was the custome yet introduced of getting mony out of others by way of Dispensations or Bulls: But as soon as the Court of
Rome began to pretend that it was not subject to Canons, and that she might, according to her own discretion, alter any Order of the Fathers, Councils, and of the Apostles themselves; and that she attempted, instead of the ancient Primacy of the Apostolical See, to bring in an absolute Dominion, not ruled by any Law, or Canon, then the division grew. And as this division grew between the
Eastern and
Western Churches for the causes aforesaid, so the same Reasons were the causes of division and separation in the
Western Church it self: for, as to
[Page 120] considering men, nothing seemed more absurd, than the Usurpation of
Rome over other Churches, independent thereon in secular Government; so to the people who lived under its Dominion, nothing could be more Tyrannical and oppressive.
CHAP. IV.
The Opinion of the
Greek Church concerning that Article in the
Nicene Creed,
I believe one Holy, Catholick and Apostolick Church: and what Authority and Power is given by them thereunto.
THE See of
Rome taking it for granted that she is the head of the Catholick Church, would seem to deduce from that Principle, undeniable consequences of Infallibility, of Priviledges, Power,
[Page 121] and Jurisdiction, as ample, and as extensive as the absolute and supreme Authority of our Lord and Master Jesus: But this being a Foundation rather supposed than real, presumed
gratis, and not granted, that Universal Jurisdiction becomes as empty and airy, as those Titles which Popes give to those Patriarchs and Bishops whom they constitute over the several Diocesses of the
Eastern Churches, though they neither have a Revenue from thence, nor Command over any of the
Greek perswasion. To evince which with more Evidence, it will be pertinent to understand what Confession herein the Oriental
Church makes and layes down for Orthodox,
viz. That as there is one Faith, one Baptism, one God, and one Father of all, so the
Church of God is one, Holy, Catholick and Apostolick; which denomination of
Catholick (they
[Page 122] are the very words of the
Confession) the
Church doth not take from one particular place, or See predominant over all others, as from
Ephesus, Philadelphia, Laodicea, Antioch, Rome, Jerusalem, or the like, but from an aggregation of all the Christian
Churches in the World collected into one Body, and united under one head
Christ Jesus. [...]. It is true, saith this Confession, that
Jerusalem may properly be called the Mother
Church of the World, it having been the Stage whereon the Mystery of man's Redemption was represented, and the place where the Gospel was first preached, and the Fountain from whence were derived, through the World, the Streams of that Holy Doctrine which published the Passion
[Page 123] and Resurrection of our Saviour, and made known unto the World the glad Tidings of Repentance and remission of Sins; but can betermed the Universal Mother with no more right than any other, though if any particular
Church can pretend thereunto, that of
Jerusalem might challenge an Authority and Priviledge above others, having in the Infancy of Religion,
Acts II.
v. 22. sent forth her Teachers and Pastors into all places, and was famed for the glorious Blood of the Primitive Martyrs. Whereby it is evident, that the
Greek Faith acknowledges no other Universal Head or Foundation than Jesus Christ himself, under whom the Patriarchs, Arch-bishops, and Bishops of particular Churches, subjected to different Powers of secular Government, exercise their sway and jurisdiction over Human Souls,
Acts[Page 124] 20.
v. 28.
[...] [...] Take heed unto your selves, and to all the Flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Bishops. By which it appears, That the
Greek Church doth not only not esteem the Church of
Rome for the sole Catholick; but also how absurd it is in reason to exclude the
Greek, the
Armenian, and many other Christan Churches from the pale of the Universal, and consequently from the Benefits and Promises purchased by Christ for his
Church. And strange it is, that none besides the
Roman, which is not of that extent as the vast Circumference of the other
Christian Churches, should yet have the sole Power of the Keys of the Divine Ordination, and dispensing the Mysteries of the Holy Sacraments; and that such who are excluded, or are without her pale,
[Page 125] should be strangers to the
Church of God and Aliens from his People.
Whilst in this manner the Oriental
Churches believe no particular
Church to have any other Universal Head than
Jesus Christ, they bear all obedience and respect to that
Church of which they are members, submitting to all its Orders and Censures Ecclesiastical; for they believe that those words of our Saviour,
Matth. 18. 27. carry with them some force and authority;
and if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the Church; and if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as a Heathen man, or a Publican.Obedience due to the Orders of the Church. On this ground the Interpretation of Scripture made by the holy Synods and Councils, and the judgments given by Patriarchs, Bishops, and other Priests, according to Canonical Rites are established, and esteemed of Divine Authority,
[...][Page 126] [...]. The Priests with them are the mouth of their Spiritual Law, and the Guides of their Souls; on their Doctrine they entrust, and adventure their safe Pilotage to the everlasting Haven of happiness: And believing that no Scripture is of private Interpretation, they judge it rational to resign themselves intirely to the belief of those to whose conduct they are committed; having that high esteem of obedience, as that which contains an admirable Vertue and Efficacy to atone for the sins, not only of a misled understanding, but for Actions of irregular practices.
And that the people may better understand the Precepts and Rules of the Church, the Oriental Confession hath reduced all the commands thereof unto these nine following.
The first is Prayer to God, attending
[Page 127] at the times of the Liturgy, Morning and Evening on the Lords Day, and holy Festivals of the
Church.
The second is the observation of the Fasts and Feasts of the
Church.
The third is Obedience and Honour towards their Spiritual Pastors and Teachers.
The fourth is Confession of sins four times a year, to a Priest lawfully constituted and ordained.
The fifth forbids the Laity to read the Books of Hereticks, or any other which may divert them from the Profession of the Christian Faith.
The sixth enjoyns them to pray for all Kings and Princes, for their Patriarchs, Metropolites, Bishops, and all the Clergy; and for all Souls departed in the Catholick Faith, and for all Hereticks and Schismaticks, that they may return to the true Faith before their passage from this present life.
[Page 128]The seventh enjoins an Obedience to all extraordinary occasional Fasts, besides the Common or General; namely, such as are appointed and ordained by the Bishops in their respective Diocesses on occasional Calamities, such as Famine, War, Pestilence, or the like.
The eighth forbids the Laity to invade the Rights or Spiritual Livings or Benefices of the Clergy, or convert the Ornaments of the Priest or Altar to private and profane uses, or sacrilegiously to rob the Poor's Box, and abuse the charitable Contributions of well-disposed Christians by employing them contrary to the intention of the Donor.
The ninth forbids the celebration of Marriages in
Lent, or during the time of their other Fasts, or to frequent Theaters, or imitate the Customs of the
Barbarians, or
Infidels, that so those who profess the
[Page 129] Gospel may be charged with nothing that is over-sensual, undecent, or of ill report.
CHAP. V.
Of the Fasts of the
Greek Church.
THE Principal Fasts or Lents are four. The first begins the 15th day of
November, being forty days before
Christmas. The second is the great
Lent before
Easter, beginning with ours according to the Old stile, the which stile they observe through the whole year. The third begins the Week after
Pentecost, or
Whitsontide, called
The Fast of the Holy Apostles, being the time in which they judge that the Apostles prayed and fasted when they prepared themselves to preach the Gospel,
Acts 13.
v. 3. which ends
[Page 130] the 29th of
June, being the Festival of St.
Peter and the other Apostles; so that of this Fast there is no fixed number of days, but is some years more, some less, according as the Pentecost falls out, sooner or later.
The fourth begins the first of
August, and continues until the 15th, being a Preparatory to the Grand Festival, which they keep in honour to the Assumption of our Lady, who they say was bodily transported into Heaven; which Fast is so strictly observed, that even Oyl is forbidden to
Kaloires, and few others, especially of Women, there be, but who observe this prohibition; unless on the 6th of
August, which being a Festival in memory of our Saviours Transfiguration, they have a permission to eat Oyl and Fish, but on other days they return again to their slender Diet.
Besides which Grand Fasts there
[Page 131] are some other Fasts, as the 28th of
August, in commemoration of the decollation or beheading of St.
John Baptist. Likewise there is another Fast beginning the first of
September, which continues until the fourteenth, being the Feast of the exaltation of the Holy Cross, in which time of fourteen days the History of the Passion is preached and represented. But this last is only observed by
Kaloirs, and such as are entered into Vows and a Monastical life, whose profession is Mortification, and their business Religion. In all which times, they do not only abstain from Flesh, or
Lacticinia, such as Butter, Cheese, and the like, but also from Fish which have Scales or Finnes, or Blood; only Shell-Fish, as Lobsters, Crabs, Oysters,
&c. are lawful, though it is probable that in them there may be more of heat and nourishment; excepting only in
[Page 132] that
Lent which begins on the 15th of
November it is lawful for them to eat all sorts of Fish, as also other ordinary and Weekly Fasts of
Wednesday and
Friday oblige them only to an abstinence from Flesh, and what comes from thence, but all sorts of Fish are freely indulged. And though
Wednesdays and
Frydays are for the most part Fasts through the whole year, yet we must except from hence,
Wednesday and
Friday of the eleventh Week before
Easter, which they call
Arzeiburst; the reason whereof, as
Christophorus Angelo reports, was from the dog of certain Hereticks so called, whom they used to send with Letters: At lengh the Dog dying, his Heretical Masters used to fast that 11th Week before.
Easter for sorrow; in opposition to whom, and to have no conformity with them, the Orthodox appointed that
Wednesday and
Fryday of that
[Page 133] Week should be exempted from any Obligation of abstinence.
On
Whitson-Monday they abstain from Flesh and Fast, by reason that the people, meeting that morning in the Church, ask of God the Communication of his Holy Spirit, as he gave unto his Holy Apostles, in commemoration of which they eat Flesh on
Wednesday and
Friday of that Week. The 25th of
March, being the Feast of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin, though it happen in
Lent, yet they have a priviledge to eat all sorts of Fish; as they have to eat Flesh from
Christmas to
Epiphany, Wednesdays and
Frydays not being exempted, and the first Week after
Pentecost. In like manner they are permitted to eat Flesh all the first Week of three before the great
Lent, which they call
[...] , the
Sunday of which answers to our
septuagesima. The
[Page 134] next Week following, which is called
[...], they are commanded abstinence from Flesh
Wednesdays and
Frydays; but the Week immediately before
Lent is called
[...], which signifies fresh Cheese; it being a time when they may eat all sorts of Milk, and what is made thereof; likewise Eggs, and Fish of all kinds, being perhaps a time to prepare their Stomacks to a leaner and morerigorous Dyet. This
Lent begins on
Monday as ours doth on
Wednesday. These Fasts are strictly observed and undergone by them with no less patience and sobriety than superstition, supposing it a sin not less hainous, willingly to break this Fast, or transgress the rules of this Abstinence, and with that the Institution and Rites of the Church, than to commit Adultery, or invade the possessions of his Neighbour. Education and Custom hath brought
[Page 135] them to that Opinion of Fasting, that they believe Christianity can hardly be professed and subsist without it. It is very pleasant to be observed what
Cyrillus, the Patriarch of
Constantinople, reports of the
Armenian Patriarch of
Jerusalem, who being desirous to prove the sanctity of his Church and Religion to be greater than that of the
Greeks or any others, brings it for an Argument, that they did not only abstain from flesh and fish in
Lent, but even also from Beans and Pease, which the
Greeks allowed of, consulting the inclination of their Appetite more than true Religion. On these grounds they can by no means be induced to believe the
English, and others of the reformed Churches, to be Orthodox Christians, because they neither use Fasting, nor reverence the sign of the Cross; two matters of great scandal amongst them; though in
[Page 136] point of observation of the Feasts according to the old style with them, and by their opposition to the Church of
Rome, they are on the other side more unsatisfied and doubtful what to judge.
The severity of their
Lents is more easily supported by the expected enjoyment of the following Festival; at which time they run into such excesses of mirth and riot, agreeable to the light and vain humour of that people, that they seem to be revenged of their late sobriety, and to make compensation to the Devil for their late temperance and mortification towards God; and this extravagancy of Mirth and loose Debauchery they practise with so much liberty, that their Priests reprove them not for it, but rather maintain Drunkenness not to be a Sin on a Festival, being a hearty memorial of the Holiness of the Saint, or a
[Page 137] Testimony of joy in commemoration of the works of mans Redemption; but this is spoken rather as a corruption of manners than as a Tenent or Profession of that Church.
In the observation of these Fasts they are so rigid and superstitiously strict, that they hold no case of necessity may or can claim a Dispensation; and that the Patriarch hath not power and authority sufficient to give a License to eat flesh, where the Church hath commanded Abstinence. For suppose a person sick to death, who with Broth made of Flesh, or with an Egg may be recovered to life; they say it were better he should dye, than eat and sin. Howsoever perhaps the Ghostly Father will be so far concern'd in the others health, as to advise the sick Penitent in such cases to eat flesh, and afterwards confessing the sin he promises to grant Absolution:
[Page 138] and this I have known to have sometimes been practised; which perhaps amongst the ignorant Priests may be esteemed an excellent and an ingenious accommodation, between humane Necessities and the Institutions of the Church. But such of the wiser sort who have studied in
Italy, and there been seasoned with the Doctrine of the
Latines, believe their own Church endued with as much authority in Ecclesiasticks, as the
Roman; and that the difficulty of granting Licenses to eat flesh, is a scruple grounded on that Government, which is agreeable to the present state of things, rather than want of power in the Church to grant Dispensations for it.
THE
Greeks begin their Year in
September, observing the first day thereof with jollity and feasting, esteeming a chearful spirit to be a good Omen, that the succeeding year shall be prosperous; though not being dedicated to the memory and honour of any Saint, it is no point of Religion to abstain from labour, yet it is esteemed undecent, arguing either covetousness or a necessitous poverty.
The grand Feast of the Year (as amongst all other Christians) is
Easter, or the Festival of the Resurrection, at which time the
Greeks have this ancient and laudable Custom: When they meet their acquaintance in the
[Page 140] Morning, or at any time within the three days of
Easter, they salute with these words,
[...], Christ is risen; and then the other answers,
[...], he is risen indeed; and so they kiss three times, once on each Cheek, and on the Mouth, and so depart.
The second day of
September is the Feast of S.
John the abstemious, not of Precept but of Devotion, and therefore is only celebrated by
Kaloires, and other Religious, in honour of the holy S.
John Baptist, who by his severe and abstemious life in the Wilderness set the first Example of holy Fasts, to such as would be Disciples of the holy Jesus.
The twenty sixth is dedicated with great honour and devotion to the Translation of the Body of S.
John the Evangelist into Heaven: for they maintain, that this S.
John being
[Page 141] banished by
Trajan the Emperour into the Isle of
Patmos, and there having wrote the
Apocalypse, he passed: over unto
Ephesus, where ending his glorious life he was interred; but after some days burial his Disciples searching for his Body in the Grave, found it not; from whence immediately arose a belief, that his Body was assumed into Heaven, and placed in the Mansion of
Enoch and
Elias, who in company together shall again return to converse on Earth, before Antichrist is perfectly revealed and made known unto the World. And this they partly ground on the words of our Saviour to S.
Peter, If I will that he stay till I come, what is that to thee?
The
Greeks, as they delight in the Histories of their Saints, and recount them with as much variety and fancy as the
Latines do their Legends, so I might in this place recite
[Page 142] long and tedious Histories of them; but because the lives of most of them are recorded in Holy Scripture, and of the later of them in the
Synaxarion, (of which Book we shall hereafter speak) we shall only here mention
Cosma, and
Damianus,Cosma and Damianus. and St.
George the
Cappadocian, which are persons, who after the Apostles, and immediate Disciples of Jesus, with some Fathers of the Church, such as St.
Basil, St.
Chrysostom, &c. take up a principal place in the
Greek Kalendar.
The first two are called the Holy
Anargiri, to whom I found a poor Oratory erected at
Ephesus, which was thrown up of late with a few loose stones, encircling a little Altar without Roof in the place of a more ancient Church, whither the
Greeks resort on the first of
November to say Mass, and sing Hymns, in praise and commemoration of these Saints
[Page 143] whom they report to have been born in
Asia, their father a
Gentile, and their mother a
Christian, called
Thedosa, who educated these her two Sons in Religious Piety, and laudable Sciences; but they principally addicting themselves to the studies of Physick, did, by the Divine assistance, cooperating with the means of Herbs and Medicines, become such perfect Practitioners that they cured all Diseases incident to Man and Beast without Money or other consideration of Interest; for which cause they were called the
Anargiri, or those that took no Money. They farther report, That
Damianus was so strict in this point, that he dissented greatly from his Brother
Cosma, for having only accepted of two Eggs from a poor Widow, though employed on her self for an Unguent or Cataplasm for the Sciatica, that he ever after avoided all society
[Page 144] and converse with him, and at his death gave order, that his Brother should not be interred in the same Vault or Grave with him: the which resolution of
Damianus the Friends of both designed to perform; but that carrying the Corps of
Cosma to burial, they were met by a Camel, which opening his mouth as miraculously as
Balaam's Ass, admonished the Bearers to lay the Brothers in the same Tomb together; for that neither the Crime of
Cosma was so great, nor the difference so lasting, but that both their Bodies might be contained in the same Sepulchre, whose Souls were already united in the same heavenly Mansion. The
Kaloires also farther boasting of the Miracles of these Saints, tell us, that at
Athens there is a Well, adjoining to the Porch of that Church which is dedicated to them, which is dry the whole year, excepting only on
[Page 145] that day when their Festival is celebrated, and begins to flow at the first words of the Mass, which seem to have the same Efficacy on this Spring, as
Moses's Rod had upon the Rock, to produce a Flood of sweet and delicious water, not only pleasant to the taste, but wholesom for the Body, but dries up and fails with the Evening of the Festival.
St.
GeorgeS. George. the
Capadocian is in like manner highly reverenced by this People, there being scarce a Town where are two Churches, but one of them is dedicated to this Saint, of whom they recount many and various stories; and what is most strange, they believe them all. They say that he was born of noble Blood, and lived in the time of
Dioclesian the Emperour; under whom, arising a bloody persecution, this Saint, as a Champion of undaunted Courage, publickly presented himself,
[Page 146] owning and avouching the Gospel to be the only, true, and saving Faith, inveighing against Idolatry and superstitious Customs, and belief of
Gentilism. This Christian boldness sharpened the Arms of persecution against the Saint, so that the Executioner struck him into the Belly with a Lance, which though a great effusion of Blood followed, yet the Wound closed, and immediately became whole: They tell us of his being thrown into a Pit of Lime, and his walking bare-foot on Planks studded with sharp Nails; of his remaining unconsumed and untouched amidst the flames; of his raising the dead; of his slaying a Dragon on the Banks of
Euphrates, near a place now called by the
Turks Barut, which the
Greeks and
Christians of those parts show unto Travellers to this day; by which variety of Miracles many were converted
[Page 147] unto the Christian Faith, amongst which was the Queen
Alexandra, Wife of
Dioclesian. At length, the time being come that this Saint was to dye, the power of his persecutors prevailed against him, by whom his head being struck off, his soul ascended into Heaven to receive the Crown of Martyrdom. The
Greeks (as I said) have divers Chappels dedicated to St.
George, amongst which, at an obscure Village called by the
Turks Boschioi, not far from
Magnasia, there is one, where, on the 23th of
April, they carry his Picture in Procession, accompanied by Multitudes of
Turks as well as
Greeks, who resort thither, the first for pass-time, the others for mirth, company, and devotion. This Picture, which is drawn in Colours upon a Board, is much of that bigness as a sign which we hang before a Shop, and much of that sort of Painting. This Picture
[Page 148] (they report, and many believe it, especially the Women) being carried by a notorious sinner, is endued with so much mettle and courage of that Champion, as soundly to belabour his Back and Shoulders, but is more civil and mild to the innocent, or to the less scandalous in the wickedness of life. I had once the curiosity to see this Fury in a Board, of which the
Greeks related such strange Stories, so that arriving the Night before at the Village, the next morning all things were provided for the Solemnity; when one of the Papases took up the Champion on his Shoulder, accompanied also with two others of the like bigness, (I think one was the Picture of the Virgin
Mary) with these, all the Company proceeded in a procession with much quietness and gravity, until they came under a large
Chinar Tree, or
Platanus, where remained the
[Page 149] ruines of an old Chappel dedicated to this Saint; Mass being here celebrated, and ended, the Priests returning in their Habiliments, left the Pictures to be carried home by the Laity; when one, more forward than the rest, with fear and reverence took the Champion on his Shoulder, which at first began a little to move and turn itself, but at length came to down-right blows, giving the Fellow, who managed the business very artificially, so many knocks that it seemed to have beat him to the Ground, when another immediately relieves him, and takes it from him, and then the other two Pictures begin the like rage, buffeting and beating those that carry them, with which there is so much noise and confusion, that I never saw any piece of Bear-Garden-like, or comparable to it. This ridiculous piece of folly and superstition pleases the
[Page 150] humour of the ignorant
Greeks, and scandalizes the Enemies of our Faith; which when I saw, I wonder'd at it, and blamed the remissness of the Bishop, in presence of the Priests who managed the solemnity of the day. I asked one of them in private, whether he really believed that the Pictures were inspired with life and motion to beat sinners; to which, making some pause, as being unwilling to impose upon me whom he judged difficult to give credence to such matters, he answered, that it was a thing doubtful, and hard to be believed by any other than the Vulgar sort. And in other occasions, discoursing with the Prelates and Bishops of this Church on the same subject, I seemed to be concerned, and transported with some little passion, that in the sight of
Turks and
Infidels they should give countenance to so great
[Page 151] a Cheat, to the dishonour of our Holy Faith and Gospel, which is supported on a better foundation than such idle and profane imaginations; to which they gave me this answer, That Custom had prevailed, and that for some Ages this belief had taken so deep root in the minds of the ignorant, that it was hard to undeceive them, without dishonour to the Saint, and danger to the whole Fabrick of the Christian Religion; for this belief being equally fixed with the Doctrins of necessary Faith, the confutation of this one would bring the others into question; and perhaps perswade the people that they were now parting with the main Principles of the Gospel, and that therefore it was thought necessary to let the Tares of false Doctrine to grow up with the Wheat of Orthodox Belief, until God, who knows the time, shall separate them, and pluck up the one without
[Page 152] raising or extirpating the other. And now, that the Reader may better understand the Feasts in the
Greek Church without the help of a Kalendar, I shall present him with them, beginning with the first Month according to their Account.
SEPTEMBER.
8. The Nativity of the Blessed Virgin.
14. The Exaltation of the Cross.
23. The Conception of St.
John the Baptist.
26. The Translation of St.
John the Evangelist into Heaven.
OCTOBER.
6. St.
Thomas.
18. St.
Luke the Evangelist.
23. St.
James the Brother of
John.
26. St.
Demetrio, which is a day of great Devotion, noted in the Kalendar with Red Letters, and esteem'd amongst the Seamen, both of
Greeks and
Truks, to be stormy and tempestuous at Sea; the
[Page 153]Turks call it
Cassim Gheun, and will not go to Sea either ten days before, or ten days after; and before this day commonly the Fleet of Gallies return into Harbour, and lay themselves up for the whole Winter.
NOVEMBER.
1. The Holy
Anargyri, Cosma and
Damianus.
8. The Congregation and Seraphical Order of the Holy Angels, noted with red Letters in the Kalendar.
13. St.
John Chrysostom.
14. S.
Phillip the Apostle, which we celebrate the first of
May.
16. S.
Matthew the Apostle, which we observe on the 21. of
September.
21. The Presentation of the Blessed Virgin in the
Temple.
25. S.
Katherine Virgin and Martyr, and the Martyr
Mercurius.
13.
The Martyrs, Eustratius, Auxentius, Eugenius, Mardarius, Orestes,
&c.
* 15.
S. Liberal,
and Eleutherius.
17. The Prophet
Daniel, and the three Holy Children,
Ananias, Azarias, and
Misaliel.
20. S.
Ignatius.
25. The Nativity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
26. St.
Stephen.
JANUARY.
The first day is celebrated in remembrance of the Circumcision of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and in honour of S.
Basil.
[Page 155]6. The Epiphany, and gathering together of Disciples to the Baptist in the Wilderness. The 5th of
January is the Vigil preceding this Festival, dedicated to the day when Christ was Baptized, wherefore on that day the Priests consecrate their Waters, and the people drink of the same, to which they are to come pure, and with fasting.
11. The holy Father
Theodosius Caenobiarchus.
17. S.
Anthony the
Abbot.
16. The adoration of
Alysius, and the Apostle S.
Peter.
18. S.
Athanasius and
Cyril, the Patriarchs of
Alexandria.
22. Timothy
and Anastasius.
25.
S. Gregory Nazianzen.
27. The Reliques of S.
John Crysostom carried in procession.
30. The three holy Oecumenical Divines or Doctors of the
[Page 156] Church,
viz. Basil the great,
Gregory the Divine, and
John Chrysostom.
FEBRUARY.
2. The presentation of Christ in the Temple.
16.
Theodorus [...].
23. The invention of the head of
S. John Baptist.
MARCH.
9. The 40 holy Martyrs starved with cold in the Vally of
Sebastia.
25. The Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin.
26. The Arch-Angel
Gabriel.
APRIL.
23. Saint
George.
25. Saint
Mark the Evangelist.
MAY.
8. S.
John the Evangelist, which we keep the 26. of
December.
19. S.
Jude Alpheus, with us observed the 28. of
October.
24. The Nativity of S.
John Baptist.
29. The Apostles Saint
Peter and Saint
Paul.
JULY.
20.
Elias the Prophet.
25. S.
Anne.
26. S.
Parascheve and
Panteleemon, who were Martyrs in the time of
Dioclesian.
AUGUST.
6. The Transfiguration of Christ.
15. The Assumption of the Blessed Virgin.
29. The Martyrdom of S.
John Baptist.
But because that the observation of so many Holy-days would be grievous to the poor, who live by their day-labour, many of them are retrenched, and are made obligatory only to the Religious, such as
[Page 158] Priests and others in holy Orders; the which I have marked thus * for the better distinction of them from those which are kept by all sorts of people; but hereof I have set down very few, the foregoing being almost all to be observed; and every day in the year hath some relation to a Saint, which the
Kaloires, who have nothing else to do, keep with a particular devotion.
The Rule for canonizing
Canonizing Saints used by the
Greeks. Saints is still observed in the Patriarchal
See at
Constantinople: for though as we have said, their Menology is already so filled, that one day is assigned to two or three
Saints; yet not to suffer good men and
Saints, now so rare in the world, to lose their esteem amongst men, who have their reward with God, they sometimes even unto our days enter such into the Canon, whose Miracles and sanctity of life have raised
[Page 159] into the seraphical Order of holy men, which after their death are to be testified by a 1000 Witnesses
[...] who have either seen them or heard their actions recounted by the undoubted Testimonies of credible persons; of which a diligent Examination being made by the Patriarch and Archbishops in a full Synod, they admit him or them into the Kalendar, and say his Mass on the day appointed for his Festival, adjoining thereunto Hymns in honour of that Saint, reading a Relation of his Miracles and Good Works, entering the History of his life into their
Synaxarion, or Book of
Saints; but this Canonization is now seldom practised, because it cannot be purchased without much Money, and the
Greeks being wicked and poor in these days, few or none are either so good, or have Friends so piously rich, as to procure their Enrolment into the
[Page 160] Golden List of Saints and Martyrs.
After the Commands of the Church, we are next in order to treat of the Mysteries, which are seven, and answer to those which the
Roman Church calls
Sacramenta. First, Baptism; second, Chrism; third, the Holy Eucharist; fourth, Priesthood; fifth, Matrimony; sixth, Repentance; seventh,
[...], or the Oyl of Prayer.
Of Baptism, and the sealing of Infants, called
[...].
IN imitation of Christ's Presentation in the
Temple, and the blessing of old
Simeon when he sang his
Nunc dimittis, the
Greek Church hath from long Antiquity practised on the eighth day to present their Children at the Church-Porch to receive the blessing of the Priest, who signs them on the Forehead, Mouth and Breast, with the sign of the Cross, as a Seal of the Divine Grace, and a disposition to receive the Holy Baptism, which they call,
The sealing of infants; and afterwards says this Prayer.
O our God, we beseech thee to infuse the light of thy person on this thy Servant,
[Page 162] and seal the Cross of thy only begotten Son in his heart, and in his thoughts, that he may fly the vanities of this World, and the snares of the Enemy, and follow thy Commands: Confirm him, O Lord, in thy name, unite him in thy good time to thy Holy Church, and perfect him by thy stupendious mysteries, that so, living according to thy commands, he may obtain the Kingdom of Beatitude with thine Elect, through the Grace and Mercy of thy only Son, to whom, with the Life-giving Spirit, be Glory now and for ever,
Amen.
Afterwards the Priest taking the Child into his Arms before the Gate of the Church elevates it, and waves it in the form of a Cross, and so ends this Ceremony, which is the introduction and preparation to Baptism.
[Page 163]Baptism (as the
Greek Church defines it) is a cleansing or taking away of Original Sin,
[...] by thrice dipping or plunging into the Water, the Priest saying at every dipping,
In the name of the Father; Amen;
and of the Son, Amen;
and of the Holy Ghost, Amen.
This thrice dipping or plunging into the Water this Church holds to be as necessary to the form of Baptism, as Water to the matter; for proof whereof is brought the 50th Canon called
Apostolical; which says,
Si quis Episcopus aut Presbyter non trinam dimersionem unius mysterii celebret, sed semel mergat in Baptismate quod dari videtur in domini morte, damnetur. Non enim dixit vobis Dominus, In morte mea baptizate, sed Euntes docete omnes gentes in nomine Patris, & Filii, & Spiritus
[Page 164] sancti. In like manner they produce the 42 Chapter of the Apostles Constitutions, wherein they have these words:
Ter mergite vos Episcopi in unum Patrem, & Filium, & Spiritum sanctum. If any Bishop or Presbyter shall not use a three-fold dipping in this one mystery, but only dips once in Baptism, let him be condemned,
&c. In farther favour hereof are quoted the Homilies of St.
Chrysostom, who rhetorically discoursing of the Vertues and Efficacy of Baptism, he symbolizeth it with the Life, Death and Resurrection of a Christian; for the first plunging into Water, as he saith, buries the old man of sin; the second regenerates and revives him to a new Creature; and the third raises him to the perfection of life Eternal; according to that of S.
Paul, We are buried with Christ through Baptism that we might rise with him: so that the
Greek Church,
[Page 165] which receives the whole number of the 85 Canons (which for their Antiquity are called
Apostolical) as made by the Apostles themselves, or the next succeeding Apostolical men, doth believe them to carry very great force with them, and therefore the
Ter mergite is as constantly practised as if it had been the interpretation of
Ite Baptizate. The which Canon, being very ancient, was first ordained against certain
Hereticks who denyed the Holy Trinity, Baptizing only in the name of Jesus, on those words of the Apostle before quoted,
We are buried with Christ by Baptism, &c. in opposition to whom these three Immersions were used; for they cannot deny the Trinity, who in Baptism distinguish three persons in the Divine Nature: Wherefore, though nothing is essential to Baptism, nor other Precept than to be dipped or sprinkled in the
[Page 166] name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; yet to make a more exact Test, to say who were Hereticks, and who were not, it was judged necessary in those days to super-add this Ceremony to the more material parts of Baptism.
Before Baptism the Priest blows three times upon the Child to dispossess the Devil of his Seat; then he pours Oyl on the Water in form of a Cross, as a token of peace and reconciliation between God and Man, and of regeneration by the Spirit, as appears by this Prayer immediately following that Ceremony.
O Lord the God of our Fathers, who sentest to those in
Noah's Ark a Dove bearing in her mouth an Olive-Leafe,
[...] &c.[Page 167] the token of reconciliation, denoting the mystery of Salvation, and Grace by the flood, and bestowing the fruit of the Olive for perfecting the mysteries of thy Saints, by which thou satisfyest those who are in the Law of the Holy Spirit, and in the Grace of Perfection, do thou bless this Oyl with Power, † Energy † and Illumination of the Holy Spirit, that it may be the
Chrism against all Filthiness, the Armour of Righteousness, and the renewing of the Spirit, † and conversion of the Body from all Diabolical Works.
Immediately before the Act of Baptism, the Priest takes the Child from the Arms of the God-father, or Surety (of which the
Greek Church
[Page 168] requires but one) and making the sign of the Cross with Oyl on the Forehead, Breast and reins of the back, saith,
[...],
The Servant of the Lord is anointed: when he seals the Breast, (as they call it) he saith,
[...] , for cure of soul and body; then he anoints the Ears
[...], that by hearing Faith may be received, the Feet, that they may walk in the ways of God, the hands, that they may perform good Actions; and thus the Child being anointed the Priest dippeth it three times into the Water, and looking towards the East, saith,
[...],
The Servant of God is baptized: And these are the Principal Ceremonies observed in Baptism by the
Greek Church.
In Baptism one God-father stands at the Font, if it be a Male-child, and one God-mother if it be a Female, which Gossips or
compari, and as they call them in
Greek comparos, esteem
[Page 169] themselves to have the same duty incumbent on them in the Care and Education of the Child, as hath the natural Father; and hereby so great a Friendship is contracted between the two Gossips, that ever after they are concerned for each others interest; and they fancy that imaginary relation of a sacred consanguinity arising hence, that the God-father cannot marry the Wife of his deceased
Compare, nor his Son the Daughter of him, nor can they mix Blood for several descents after, but under the censure of Incest and condemnation of the Church; all which did arise at first from the undecency of the Godfather marrying the Child to which he was a Father in Baptism.
The
Georgians, which in some manner depend on the
Greek Church, baptize not their Children until they be eight years of Age;
[Page 170] they formerly did not admit them to Baptism until 14; but by means of such Preachers as the Patriarch of
Antioch sends amongst them yearly, they were taught how necessary it was to baptize Infants, and how agreeable it was to the practice of the ancient Church: but these being a people very tenacious of the Doctrines they once received, could hardly be perswaded out of this errour, till at length, being wearied with the importunate Arguments of the
Greeks, they consented as it were to a middle way, and so came down from 14 to 8 years of Age, and cannot as yet be perswaded to a nearer complyance.
Of the second Mystery called
Chrism, in Greek,
[...].
CHRISM, though used in Baptism, is yet different from it, being the Seal or Confirmation of the party baptized, in order to a performance of those Vows which he then makes. The Oriental Confession declares, that as the Spirit of God descended on the Apostles in form of Fire, enduing them with supernatural graces and gifts agreeable to that employment whereunto they are called; so this Chrism, which is an anointing of the Infant with Oyl in most parts of the Body, (as before mentioned) using these words,
[...], the Seal of the Spirit of God, is instituted by Gods Church as a means
[Page 172] to convey Grace and Strength to the Receiver, the authority whereof is grounded on the 2
Cor. c. 1.
v. 21, 22.
Now he which established us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us is God, who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. And as their Oriental Confession hath it,
[...]. That is, as formerly the Spirit of God was conveyed by the imposition of hands, so now it is by this Chrism, or anointing with Oyl: And the
Greeks farther say, That
Dionysius the
Areopagite, Schollar of S.
Paul, testifies so much. In this manner we may perceive, how symbolical and proper Oyl is esteemed in the
Greek Church to represent the mysteries of Grace, being used in Baptism, Confirmation, in all their solemn Acts of blessing, in extreme Unction,
[Page 173] or
[...], as we have already declared; and it is here to be observed, that the
Greeks do baptize and confirm at the same time, and for that reason this anointing is used.
On
Good-Fryday the Arch-Bishop, or Bishop, makes and sanctifies the Chrism, or
[...], hallowing a quantity of Oyl sufficient to supply all the manners of anointing for the whole year, the which is worked to a consistency as thick as Butter. The Composition of which, together with the Oyl, are
Xylobalsamum, Echinanthes, Myrrhe, Xylocatia, Carpobalsamum, Ladanum, and several other odoriferous Gums and Spices.
The manner of the consecration of this
[...], is very ceremonious, for the Oyl being as before prepared, the Curate carries it in an AlablasterBox with a Covering to it, and sets it upon the Altar, being accompanied
[Page 174] with his Deacons. Then the Curate taking it from thence, and being attended likewise with his Deacons, who carry Lamps in their hands, he meets the Patriarch or Bishop at the Gate of the Church, and there delivers the Alablaster-Box into his hand, who having received it, places it at the left hand of the Communion-Table; and then one of the Deacons says,
[...] ,
Let us perform our Prayers unto the Lord. Then the Patriarch, if present, or else the Bishop, ascends to the foot of the Communion-Table, and covering the Holy Oyl with a Vail, signs it three times with the sign of the Cross, adding with a low voice this Prayer.
Merciful Lord and Father of Lights, from whom every perfect good and gift proceeds, bestow
[Page 175] upon us unworthy grace to perform this great and life-giving Mystery,
[...] in the same manner as thou gavest to
Moses thy faithful Servant, and
Samuel thy Servant, and all the Holy Apostles: And send thy holy Spirit on this Ointment: Make it a Royal Chrism, a Spiritual Chrism, conserving life, and an Oyl of joy sanctifying our Souls and Bodies. That which preceeded in the old Law was made more evident and clear in the new Testament, wherewith the Priests and high Priests, Prophets and Kings were anointed: Wherewith also thou didst anoint thine Apostles, and all hitherto have been baptized by them, and their Successors, the Bishops and Presbyters, by the laver of Regeneration. And thou Almighty Lord God, by the coming of the holy and adored Spirit, make this the Garment of Incorruption, an efficacious Seal which may imprint
[Page 176] on those who are to be baptized, the Divine Nomination, of thy only Son, and of the Holy Ghost, that they may be known before thee to be of thy Houshold, Citizens, Servants, and thy Children, sanctifyed in soul and body, and freed from all Malice, washed from sin, and, being clothed with the Vestment of thy Immortal glory, may be acknowledged through this signal by the Holy Angels, Arch-Angels, and all the Heavenly Powers, and may become formidable to all evil and impure Devils, and may become a peculiar People, a Royal Priesthood, a Holy Nation, being signed by this thy immaculate Mystery, and having thy Christ in their hearts, in which thou God the Father, in the holy Ghost mayest fix thy habitation; because thou our God art holy, and rests in the Saints, and to thee the Father, the Son, and the holy Ghost, we return glory for ever and ever,
Amen,
[Page 177]By this Prayer we may collect and observe the Doctrine of Chrism, and for what reason, and on what grounds it is practised in this Church.
CHAP. IX.
The third Mystery called the
Holy Eucharist, as also of the Blessed Bread, or
Panis Benedictus.
AS the
[...], or sealing of Infants, is a preparation to Baptism, so the
Panis Benedictus, or
Blessed Bread, called in
Greek, [...], is an appendage to the Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist. In the
Eastern Church it hath been of ancient custom to seal the Bread made for the Communion with the form of a Cross, which is afterwards taken off, consecrated and set apart for the Sacrament. The parts which remain are
[Page 178] blessed, and, after the Divine Service is finished, are distributed in small parcels to the People. The original hereof they deduce from the Apostles, interpreting those places in Scripture which mention continuance in Prayer, and breaking Bread, to be no other than the very act and practice of dealing this blessed Bread. As in
Acts 2.
v. 42.
And they continued stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship, and in breaking of Bread, and in Prayers.Panis Benedictus. This Bread they often carry home to the sick, and to such whose employment engages to their Domestical Affairs at home; as containing therein a Virtue and Efficacy to remit all venial sins, and to conserve in a pious Soul a constant devotion to Divine Worship. To this Bread they carry so much respect that they eat it not, unless fasting; for being a representation or shadow of the
[Page 179] Holy Eucharist, it ought to have a proportionable reverence in its degree; for some say that it was introduced into the place of the Communion, which in the infancy of Christianity, being every day celebrated, the frequency thereof in tract of time begat such a familiarity, as seemed to abate much of the ancient Devotion and Divine Zeal which formerly adorned that Heavenly and Incomprehensible Mystery: For which reason the times of Communion being appointed more seldom, the distribution of this Blessed Bread, was ordained to supply the remembrance of it, and represent the memorial of that whole duty, which now by reason of a general coldness and want of love to Religion, was with more caution and care administred. To the reception of this blessed Bread it is required, that they should come with a suitable preparation, that
[Page 180] they should received it with Faith
[...] Repentance, and Charity
[...] and that the Man and Wife should abstain from each others society for some time before. As
Christophorus Angelus saith,
Qui panem sacrum accipit, opus est ut homo & mulier sit purus, hoc est, ut congressu mulieris abstineat. Nominant hunc panem
[...], h. e. vice-munus, quoniam Sacer dos hunc panem omnibus communicantibus, & non communicantibus, ut donum divinum exhibet. This
Panis Benedictus is what remains of the Loaf designed for the Communion, and is of the parts which encompasses the form of a
Loaf in the margin, which words are impressed on the Bread by the Baker, and are
[...], or,
Jesus Christ hath conquered.
The Sacrament of the Holy Communion is,
The Eucharist. as by all the Churches of God, so particularly by the
Greeks, celebrated with singular Devotion;
[Page 181] their four Offices or Services relating to the administration of this Sacrament, being of long Antiquity, the
Greeks argue to be agreeable to the Original Institution of our blessed Saviour.
The question about Transubstantiation
The question of Transubstantiation, how determined in the Greek Church. hath not been long controverted in the
Greek Church, but like other abstruse notions, not necessary to be determined, hath lain quiet and dissentangled, wound upon the bottom of its own Thread, until Faction, and Malice, and the Schooles, have so twisted and ravelled the twine, that the end will never be found: Nor after so many Volumes wrote by the most learned on both sides for some Ages, until the World be better informed or satisfyed; until the wise God by the illumination of his Divine Grace, disperse those Clouds of Prejudice, Interest and Ignorance, which
[Page 182] blinds the Minds, and prepossesses the Spirits of the greatest part of Mankind. It hath been a question very dubitable, and not meanly controverted, what side the
Greek Church hath maintained in this dispute. For if you will believe
Cyrillus the Patriarch of
Constantinople, in the 17th Article of his Confession of Faith wrote about the year 1630, and printed 1633. his Sence and Words are wholly agreeable to the Tenents of the Reformed Churches in this particular; from which those, whose Education is purely of the
Greek Literature, instructed, and taught in their own Monasteries, do not seem much to deviate; for when they carry this Sacrament to the sick they do not prostrate themselves before it, nor do they expose it publickly to be adored, unless in the very Act of Administration; nor do they carry it in procession, nor have
[Page 183] they instituted any particular Feast, in honour of it: all which are Arguments, that had this belief of Transubstantiation been agreeable to the Faith of the ancient
Eastern Councils, they would not have been less careful in ordaining those particular notes of honour in the Administration, than the
Western have done. Howsoever, such as have had their Education in
Italy, as he who wrote the
Oriental Confession, together with those who subscribed it, seem to concur wholly with the Church of
Rome in this Tenent, having these words,
[...] , that is, When the Priest consecrates the Elements, the very substance of the Bread and of the Wine is transformed into the true substance of the Body and Blood of Christ. And a little farther they proceed
[Page 184] in these words;
[...] by which we perceive that the
Greeks have lately formed a word, which is
[...], to signifie or express Transubstantiation, which they never read in their ancient Fathers, though they may have found Metaphorically used in some times before the words
[...] and
[...].
But the truth is, it is difficult to make the
Greeks understand the right state of this question, for observing that there is a Sacramental Change granted to be of the Bread, they immediately consider it as no other than a change which is substantial: Nor is it a wonder that the
Greeks follow the
Latines in this Doctrine, since, (as we have said before) the most learned men amongst them, taking their Education in
Italy, have
[Page 185] in all points, wherein neither custom, nor Councils have determined, taken up their Doctrines according to the positions of the
Roman Schooles, whom therefore they name by the distinction of
[...] For really others, which have had their Education in
Greece only, do not follow this Novelty, and they which do, contradict their own Liturgy;
viz. that of S.
Chrysostom, which is common to them both, wherein after the compleat consecration, these words follow;
[...] That is, that all we who partake of this Bread and this Cup may be united together in the Fellowship of the holy Ghost, neither to our damnation, or condemnation, the which agrees with what the Apostle S.
Paul writes in 1
Cor. c. 11. where after the words
[Page 186] which we, and they use for Consecration,
v. 24, 25. he adds
v. 26.
For as often as ye eat this Bread, and drink this Cup, &c. and
V.29.
For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself. Nay in that very Book where they have formed and used the word
[...], they mollifie it in a few lines after in these words,
viz. [...] Who gave his own flesh and blood for meat and drink to the faithful under the Covering of Bread and Wine, (and not under the covering of Accidents only) as maintained in the
Roman Church. And farther those words before mentioned,
viz, [...], cannot be meant of the mere Accidents, but of the Elementary species of Bread and Wine; as appears by these words of the same Authors, following the words before cited
[Page 187] [...],
i.e. the Communication of the Mystery ought to be celebrated under the two species of Bread and Wine; and the same words repeated 11 lines after,
[...] now no man ever called the Accidents of Bread and Wine the Objects of our five Senses, only two Accidents.
The Laity, as well as the Priests, communicate in both kinds, taking the Bread and the Wine together in a Spoon from the hand of the Priest. The Bread is made of the finest Wheaten Flower with Leaven, from whence arises a sharp Dispute between them and the
Latines; the latter of which argues, That it ought to be without Leaven, in regard that it is more than probably presumed, that the Institution of this Sacrament being ordained at the time of the Passeover, it was administred
[Page 188] with unleavened Bread, which was only lawful on that occasion. The Wine in the Sacrament before Consecration they mix with Water, in representation of the Blood and Water which issued out of the side of our blessed Saviour, opened by the Spear of the
Roman Souldier.
The mixing of Wine with Water in this Holy Sacrament is no question of great Antiquity in the Church, being acknowledged by most of the ancient Writers,
Ep. 6.3. Fathers, and Councils, and particularly by
Cyprian, who believes it to have been so practised by Christ himself. Others judge it an Ordinance of the Church only, but all agree and assent unto it as to a Custom derived from a long Antiquity. The Modern Writers of the Reformed Religion, such as
Vossius and others
[...] do not deny but that the Primitive Church mixed Water
[...] with their Wine in this Sacrament,
[Page 189] because drinking the same Wine at the
Agapae, or Love-Feasts, as they did at the Lords Supper, they might give occasion to the World to censure their Intemperance, were their Wines, which in the
Eastern parts of the World are generous and strong, not tempered, and their force abated with Water: This probably may be the Reason hereof, rather than any Inference that can be made from the Example of our Saviour, declared in the Holy Evangelists, or the practice of the Church specified by the Apostles. But because this Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist is an essential part of the Christian Worship, and greatly controverted between the Reformed and Roman Churches, it will not be impertinent to set down distinctly the form and manner how it is celebrated in the
Greek Church.
[Page 190]In the Chancel of every Church near the Altar, is set a Table, called,
The place of preparation, in
Greek, [...], where the consecrated Bread and Wine are prepared for the Communion; thereon is set around Loaf in the form expressed,
which the Priest takes in his hand, and with a small Lance signs it three times with the sign of the Cross, saying,
in the remembrance of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ;The form of the administration of the Eucharist. then strikes the Lance into that part of the Bread which is on his right hand, saying,
[...],
as a Lamb before the shearer was dumb, so he opened not his mouth. Then striking his Lance into the upper part, he saith,
in humility his judgment came, [...] . Then thrusting his Lance
[Page 191] into the under part, he saith,
[...] ,
who shall declare his Generation? and so cuts out that from the other parts of the Loaf, which is designed for the Communion which he himself is to receive, and lays it on one side of the
Patina. Then he thrusts his Lance again into the Bread, and says,
one of the Souldiers with a Lance opened his side, and presently came out Water and Blood, at which words the Wine and the Water are turned into the
Chalice and mixed, signifying the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ.
In the next place the Priest cuts off a second part from the Loaf before mentioned, and forms it in the fashion of a Triangle, Δ saying,
In honour and memory of our blessed Lady, Mother of God, and perpetual Virgin Mary,
through whose Prayers, O Lord, accept this Sacrifice to thy Celestial Altar: and this Triangular is placed
[Page 192] on the left hand of the formen with these words,
the Queen stood by in a Vesture of Gold, &c.
Then the Priest takes the third part of the Loaf, from which, with his Lance in like manner, he cuts out a small piece, and places it under the first, which he designed for himself, and says,
of the honoured and glorious prophet, the fore-runner of Christ, John
the Baptist: then takes out a second and places it under the former, saying,
of the holy glorious Prophets, Moses, Aaron, Elias,
and all the other holy Prophets: then taking out a third, places it under the second, and says,
of the holy Apostles Peter
and Paul,
and of all the twelve Apostles: and so is finished the first Order.
Next the Priest cuts another small piece from the remaining parts of the Bread,
Offertory to the dead. and places it near the first part, and says,
of our Holy Fathers
[Page 193] and Prelates, of Basil
the great, of Gregory
the Divine, of John Chrysostom, Athanasius, Cyril,
and of all the Holy Doctors: then he takes another piece and places it under that immediately before going, and says,
of the Apostle, first Martyr, and Arch-Deacon, Stephen,
and of the holy Martyrs, Demetrius, Gregory,
and all the other Martyrs: then he takes a third and places it under the second, saying,
of the holy Confessors Antonius, Euthymius, Sabba,
and Onuphrius.
Then is taken out another particle, and placed under the left Angle of that part which the Priest is to receive; who proceeds and says,
of the holy and miraculous Anargyri, Cosma, † Damianus, Cyrus,
and John
the merciful: under which is also placed another particle,
of the holy Progenitors, of the blessed Virgin Joachim
and Anna; and last of all
[Page 194] is taken out a ninth particle in honour of S.
Chrysostom, whose Liturgy is that day read, naming with him the Saint, whose Festival is that day celebrated; which nine particles of Bread represent the nine Hierarchies of Angels, and are adjoyned to this Office in honour and commemoration of the Saints and Martyrs departed.
Then follows the Offertory for the living.
Offertory for the living The Priest taking another small piece from the Bread, says,
Remember, O Lord, who art a Lover of Mankind, every Christian Prelate, naming particularly the Bishop of the Diocess, and of him who ordained him unto Ecclesiastical Orders, and places it on his right hand, names all those living which are recommended to their Prayers, especially those who paid for that Mass.
Then last of all is taken out another small piece of Bread, which is
[Page 195] laid on the left ha
[...], in commemoration of the Founders of the Church, and of the Parents and Friends of those who are departed, which paid for the Mass; the meaning and nature of which Commemoration we shall declare more particularly, in the Chapter wherein we treat of the Office for the Dead.
Things thus prepared in order for the Sacrament, the Priest raises the form of a Star in Silver, and holds it over that Bread which is ordained for Consecration in the Eucharist, saying
[...],
the Star stood over the place where the young Child was; and repeating some short Prayers and Ejaculations, that God would purifie him, and make him worthy to offer this glorious Sacrifice, he goes forth from the place of the Offertory, and reads the Epistle and Gospel for the day,
[Page 196] in representation of the Apostles going forth into the world to preach and propagate the Christian Faith. Then the Priest returning takes the Bread and Wine, covers it, and before the Consecration is completed, and as they say themselves, not yet transubstantiated, sets it on his head, and goes in Procession with it through all the Church, at which time the people bow, worship, and make the Sign of the Cross, casting the sick and infirm in the way, that the Priest striding over them, they may receive some miraculous benefit and remedy by the direct beams and influx of the Sacrament: which when I have objected to some Priests as a thing strange, to see the Elements adored before Consecration, till which time they could not pretend them to be transubstantiated; They knew not well how to answer otherwise, than that they adored
[Page 197] the Elements, as being in immediate capacity and disposition to be converted into the true
Body and
Blood of Christ.
The Creed, or
Symbolum Apostolicum, is next repeated, and then the Cover or Vail is taken off, called
[...], and then over the Bread the air is moved with a Fan, signifying the wind and breath of the Spirit, which illuminated and inspired the Apostles, when they composed the Articles of this holy Faith.
The Consecration. Then are read the same words which we use at the Consecration of the holy Communion;
viz. In the same night when he was betrayed, he took Bread, and when he had given thanks, he brake it, &c. Then follows this Prayer, with some
Soliloquies.
Lord who in the third hour didst send thy holy Spirit, graciously take it not away from us, but grant it unto
[Page 198] us, praying, Lord make clean our hearts within us.
Which Prayer is repeated three times with the head bowed down, and then the Priest raising himself again, with an humble voice saith,
Lord hear my Prayer, and lifting up his hand by way of blessing, adds,
make this Bread the holy Body of Christ. Amen. And here all the order of Consecration being finished, he thus proceeds:
Thou art my God, thou art my King, I adore thee piously and faithfully. And so covering again the Chalice, which contains both
species, he elevates it, and the People worship.
The Priest then Communicates,
The Administration. eating that part of the Bread, which in the time of preparation, was divided into four pieces, and the other three he puts into the Chalice, of which with great devotion he
[Page 199] sups three times, and having himself received, he administers the rest in a Spoon in both Kinds to the Communicants which being done, the Chalice is carried to the side-Table of Preparation, called the
[...], and therein are also put the remaining Particles, which were laid aside, and designed for commemoration of the living and dead, of which when the Priest hath received some himself, the remainder is divided amongst the Communicants. Thus the Mass being finished, the Priest cleanses the Cup with great care, lest any thing should remain of the Sacrament to be carelesly and prophanely treated.
It is the Custom in this Church to conserve the Sacrament for the use of the sick; but it is never exposed to the view of the People, unless at the time of Celebration, and thence also covered in the Chalice with a Vail.
[Page 200]But a most laudable Custom it is in this Church, That those who intend to Communicate, before they dare to approach the Altar, and receive the Divine Mystery, they first retire to the bottom of the Church, and there ask forgiveness of the whole Congregation, desiring their pardon in case they have offended any particular person whatsoever: If any one at that time acknowledges himself agrieved or injured, the party abstains and withdraws from the Sacrament, until such time as he is reconciled, and his Adversary satisfied. The words they use are these,
[...] ,
pardon us, Brethren, for we have sinned in word and deed: The people answer,
[...]God pardon you, Brethren,
Immunis ar am si tetigit manus Non sumptuosa blandior hostia,
[Page 201] Mollibit aversos Deos Farre pio, & Saliente Mica.
CHAP. X.
Of the fourth Mystery, called
Priesthood, wherewith is treated of their Monasteries, Orders of Fryars and Nuns, and the austerity of their Lives.
P
Riesthood amongst the
Greeks is accounted one of the seven Mysteries of the Church, in respect of that Power and Authority the Clergy is endued with for dispensation of the Mysteries of mans salvation; as the power of the Keys for loosing and binding sins, the power and energy of Preaching, and interpreting the holy Scriptures, as Oracles of God, of receiving into the Church, baptizing, cleansing,
[Page 202] and regenerating with water in a mysterious manner, from the foulness of Original sin, power of administring the Sacrament of the holy Eucharist, the
[...] or Chrism: of healing the body by the
[...], or holy Oyl, matters of such deep and profound concernment, beyond the most sublime and elevated understanding, as cannot proceed from the vertue and efficacy of any natural calling; but only from that unintelligible and mysterious Character of the
Priesthood; acoording to that of the Apostle, 1
Cor. 4.
v. 1.
Let a man so account of us, as of the Ministers of Christ, and Stewards of the Mysteries of God.
Besides the different Orders of Religious and Secular Priests, there are others distinctly appointed to administer in the Church and at the Altar; namely,
Anagnostes, who is ordained only to read the Hymns
[Page 203] which are sung, and the Prophets of the Old Testament; the
Psaltes, which is appointed to sing the Psalms of
David; the
Lampadarios, who hath the care to trim the Lamps; the Deacons and Sub-deacons, who read the Epistles and Gospels; all which are initiated and first blessed by the Bishop, with imposition of hands, who gives to the
Anagnostes a Bible, or Book of the holy Scripture, which they call
[...], and to the
Psaltes the Psalms of
David, signing and blessing them with the sign of the Cross: All which after Ordination have the Crowns of their heads shaven.
Of Priests there are two sorts,
Distinction of Priests. who have the power of Preaching and Administring the Sacraments,
viz. Secular and Religious: The first though married have license to enter into holy Orders; but their Wives dying, they cannot be admitted
[Page 204] to a second Marriage; of which hard Injunction of their Church, some early Widowers have complained unto me, with sad remembrances of their past estate, and inabilities for a continent life. These wear Caps turned up with white, from which hangs a fall of the same Cloth on their backs, which they call
[...], or the Dove, being a Badge of their innocent life; but this is oftentimes, nay most commonly forfeited, being cut off by the Bishop for some omission of duty, or commission of sin: so that few are observed to have continued this evidence of purity, so frail are even Priests in those appetites which they profess to subdue.
The Religious Priests are called
Kaloires, from
[...], the good Priest, or
[...], good old Fathers, which are Monks inclosed, or encloistered in Monasteries, professing
[Page 205] chastity and obedience: Their Order is of S.
Basil, besides which there is no other amongst the
Greeks: their Habit is a long Cassock of coarse Cloth girt to them, of Camel colour, with a Cap of Felt or Wool made to cover their ears, and covered with a black Cool called
[...].
The severe lives of
Kaloires. Their Government and way of living is very austere and strict; for they wholly abstain from flesh for all their life. In the
Lents, and times of Fasting, they are nourished with Bread and Fruits; Oyl and Fish with blood not being allowed, which with
Lacticinia and Eggs are the Dishes and Delicacies indulged at their Feasts and times of less austerity. Most of their time is taken up in their Quires, being obliged every day in
Lent to read over the whole Psalter once; and at the end of every four Psalms is said the
Gloria Patri, &c. with
[Page 206] three
[...], or
Metagnai, or in better
Greek, [...], as they call them, which is a bowing or kissing the ground three times. At the end of every ten Psalms, which is called
[...], are made forty
Metagni, or bowings on the knees, kissing the ground, which every
Kaloir hath obligation to perform 300 times every 24 hours; unless any one of them be sick, and then his
Santolo, who is the Priest who first covered him with the habit, is bound to do it for him: The one half of these Bowings is performed in the two first hours of the Night, and the other half at mid-night before they arise to
Mattins, which are to begin four hours before day, and to end with the dawning of the morning. At that season of the year when the Nights are long, a great part of the Nocturnal Devotion is spent in rehearsing the Psalms of
David, and
[Page 207] at the end of every
[...] or ten Psalms, is read some short relation of the life of some holy man, or devout
Hermite, or some select and choice pieces of St.
Chrysostom, or S.
Basil, or of some holy and devout Doctor of the Church. Afterwards are read or sung nine Hymns, consisting of twelve Verses a-piece, six of which are sung in honour of the blessed Virgin, and three in honour of the Saint to whom the Church is dedicated, or of him whose Festival is that day celebrated; before which business is finished, the day, especially in the Summer, breaks upon them, and the Sun arises before their Devotions are ended, so that they have scarce the time and liberty of a convenient and natural repose.
The
Lent before
Easter they commonly begin with three days of Fast without tasting either Bread
[Page 208] or Water, at the end of which time the
Kaloirs appear all before their Prior or Abbot, entering one by one at one door, and bow before him, and he giving them his blessing, they pass out at the other, where in an outward room stands a Basket of Bread, of which who will may take, none observing who eats or who still continues his Fasts, which some of strongest complexions maintain until the end of five days, not tasting so much as Water.
There are some of this Order who are Reformed,
The Reformed of this Order. or pass into a more strict severity of life,
[...], who are as it were dead to the World, taking no other sustenance than Bread and Water, and that with great moderation; using moreover much fasting in the times of
Lent: but these are commonly such whom we call
Anchorites, or
[Page 209] Hermites, living in Caves or Desarts, of which sort there are many in Mount
Athos, called by the
Greeks [...], or the
Holy Mountain, of which we shall treat in the following Chapter.
To such strictness of life as this none is admitted, without approbation on tryal first made of his abilities of body for such subjection, in which time he takes upon him the most servile and laborious Offices, a
[...] ringing of the Bell, knocking or calling at the set hours of Prayer, lighting the Lamps, or the like: I fly knocking, or calling, because in no parts of
Turkie, or Dominions of the G.
Signor, unless in
Mold
[...], Valachia, and Mount
Athos, are Bells permitted: Which time of approbation being passed over with the good esteem and opinion of the Monastery, he is admitted, and e
[...]
[...] to be a
Kaloir, and vested with
[Page 210] the Habit, with the usual Prayers and Ceremonies.
In these Monasteries they especially respect the Vigils to the principal Feasts, as of
Christmas, Easter, and
Pentecost, called by them
[...], or Vigils, which are Watchings beginning at the third hour of the night, and continue until the morning, in which time the whole Psalter of
David is read over; and the morning being come, the Liturgy begins, which with other parts of Divine Service continues until Noon.
But because in this manner the
Kaloires who live in Convents are obliged to long attendances in their Churches, and to their Offices, which are so exceeding prolix and tedious, that they cannot comply therewith, and yet serve the necessary demands of life, without other assistances. There are therefore in every Monastery
[Page 211] stery certain Lay-Brothers who take on them the Habit, obliging themselves to the rule of this Order, called
[...], or properly
[...], which signifies
Converts, men weary of the Vanities of the World, and Penitent, who having been guilty of some mortal sins, in token of their contrition and conversion to a better life, confine themselves to the strict Rules of S.
Basil.
These govern all the domestick affairs of the Monastery, keep their Sheep and other Cattel, in which some Monasteries are very rich; and though by obligation of their Order, they dare not taste the tenderest of their Herds, yet in times which are not Fasts, they can drink the Milk, and enjoy comfortably the plenty of their Dairy: these also dig the Vineyards, tread the Wine-press, and the whole Monastery drinks freely of their own Cellars.
[Page 212]Out of some Monasteries they frequently send forth Messengers, which they call
[...], to collect from distant places the Contribution of charitable people; in which Employment they continue for the space of five years: after which returning home, they are separated from the rest, being confined to their Cells for the space of a Month, in which time they have leisure and opportunity to consider their omissions, their neglect of Offices, and Duties, and what sins they committed during the time they were in the World, and accordingly make satisfaction to God and their Consciences.
Many of this sort of people are long-lived, in regard they are temperate in eating and drinking, and ever unacquainted with Women.
[...] once knew one of them, who was an
[...] of a Monastery in
Cyprus,[Page 213] called
[...]. whereunto belonged 200
Kaloirs, he told me that he was 119 years of age; and the better to assure me he was not mistaken in his Calculate, he confidently affirmed, that he remembred the taking of
Cyprus by the
Turk, when the Channels of his Town ran with blood, which according to History may be about the space of 107 years past, and at that time he conceived that he might have been about 12 years of age, when he remembers, that the cruel Souldiers bloodily massacring all persons which met them in their fury, his Mother defended him from violence, for having the fortune to meet with a Souldier more flexible than the rest, she fell on the body of this her Son, and by her Prayers and Tears prevailed to rescue him from death
[...] in commemoration of which deliverance, she
[Page 214] afterwards dedicated him to the service of God, speedily entering him into the Order of
Kaloires; he never remembers to have eaten flesh; his Father lived but to 80 years of age, but his Grandfather to 158.
But not only men amongst the
Greeks enter into Monastical lives, but likewise pious and devout maids, who dedicating themselves to the service of God, enter into Monasteries, vowing Poverty and Chastity: Widows also having fallen into mortal sins, and desirous to do penance for the same, and to live by a more strict Rule, oblige themselves to live according to a strict observance of the Order, and Injunction of S.
Basil: but the
Regimen or Rule of these Female Votaries, is not commonly so strict and regular as that of the
Kaloirs, of which we might give for instance the Nuns at
Scio and other places.
In which is treated of Mount
Athos, called now by the Greeks
[...], or the holy Mountain, and of the Monasteries thereon.
THERE is no place where the
Greek Religion is professed, so famous for Monasteries as that of Mount
Athos; and indeed if we consider the number of them, and of the Religious belonging thereunto, it is not to be parallel'd in all the world: which because it is a place not usually frequented, or known, and is the grand Conservatory of the Christian Religion in
Greece, and ancient austerity of living, and therefore not unaptly stiled by them
[...], or the
Holy Mountain, I shall discourse thereof at large, and satisfie therein the curiosity
[Page 216] of our times, with all the Remarks observable in that place.
In the relation of these particulars, I must confess my self to have been much beholding to that worthy and ingenious person Mr.
John Covell late Chaplain to the Ambassador of his Majesty at
Constantinople, for many things related in this subsequent discourse; and being assisted also by many Informations received from the
Kaloirs belonging to that place, I do not doubt but perfectly to satisfie the most curious Reader in all points relating to this Treatise.
The Mountain
Athos anciently so called,
The Description of the Mountain. hath its situation on a Peninsula, or Isthmus of Land annexed to
Macedon, being about a mile and a half broad, and three miles long; it is low land, arising something towards the foot of the Mountain. And therefore the story
[Page 217] of
Xerxes cutting this Mountain from the Main seems a Fable, occasioned perhaps by opening and enlarging that Ditch or Channel, which to this day appears from Sea to Sea, and might, once being cleansed, be rendred capable to carry a small Galley or Brigantine. The whole compass of this Mountain is esteemed to be about 160 miles. The high Pique or Peer thereof is properly called
Athos, and now
[...] by the Inhabitants, and is uneven, craggy, and as horrid as
Caueasus; but somewhat beneath it is covered with Trees, Shrubs, and Boscage, and produces many Plants and Herbs of admirable Vertue: It is a place full of little Springs, Rills, and Rivulets, that there can be no part so barren and unfruitful in the whole circumference of the lower parts of this Mountain, which may not be capable of great and singular
[Page 218] improvement; and in every corner thereof, there are so many Cells and little Recesses, partly framed by Art and partly by Nature, that it seems a place of such stupendious solitude, as if the situation thereof had been designed for the retirement of
Monks or the Cells of
Anchorites.
When this place began first to be inhabited by
Monks and Religious men it is hard to determine.
The antiquity of the Monasteries on this Mountain. For though S.
Basil was the first Author and Founder of the Order of
Greek Monks, so that before his time, there could be none, who professed this strict way of living in Convents, and Religious Societies, I mean in
Greece; yet certainly before this time, the convenience of the place, and the situation thereof might invite
Hermites, and persons delighted in solitary devotions, of which the world in the first and second
[Page 219] Century did abound, being men who lived under severe Rules of Fasting and Self-denyal, and therefore at that time as well as to this day are called
[...], and
[...]. But when the world was generally converted, and gave it self up to the practice of the Evangelical Doctrine, the life of
Hermites became of less reputation, and the lives of the Religious in Societies to be esteemed more secure, and more tending to Edification: So that Monasteries increasing in all parts of the Christian World, some took their Foundation in this Mountain in the time of
Constantine the Great, and by degrees increased to the number of twenty, besides a little
[...] belonging to
[...], wherein are about 30 or 40
Kaloirs or
Greek Monks, whose chief Employment consists in making of Spoons, Crosses, Boxes, Cups,
&c. Of the
[Page 220] rest I shall set their Names in order, with the dedication to their respective Saints: and because they pay a Rent to the G.
Signors of a thousand Dollars a Month, which is more in my opinion than it could have been let out for to
Turkish Farmers on a rack Rent, and is the best improvement that the
Turk could make of it; I shall with the name of the Monasteries, set down also the several sums, at which they are taxed, and obliged to pay under severe Penalties.
1.
[...], S.
Laura, taxed 110 Dollars, dedicated to S.
Athanasius, but at first to the blessed Virgin, whom they report did appear and resign the Dedication to him.
2.
[...],
Caracal, taxed 25 Dollars, dedicated to S.
Peter and
Paul
[...].
3.
[...],
Philotheus is
Kes
[...]im, dedicated to the
Ann
[...]nciation Kesim signifies free from Taxes by reason
[Page 221] of poverty, which is a
Turkish word.
4.
Ibero taxed 85 Dollars, dedicated to the
Assumption of the blessed Virgin.
5.
[...],
Stauronichetas, taxed 18 Dollars, dedicated to S.
Nicholas.
6.
[...],
Pantochratora, taxed 57 Dollars, dedicated to the Transfiguration.
7.
[...],
Contlomouses, taxed 55 Dollars, dedicated to the Transfiguration of Christ.
8.
Batopedi, [...], taxed 100 Dollars, dedicated to the Annunciation of the blessed Virgin.
9.
[...],
Simeno, taxed 25 Dollars, dedicated to the Ascension of Christ.
10.
Chiliadar, [...], taxed 100 Dollars, dedicated to the Presentation of Christ in the Temple; the Feast is on
November 21. called
[...] [...] vide
Synaxarion.
[Page 222]11.
[...],
Zograph, taxed 35 Dollars, dedicated to S.
George.
12.
[...],
Kesim, dedicated to S.
Stephen.
13.
[...],
Docharios, taxed 30 Dollars, dedicated to S.
Michael Arch-Angel.
14.
[...],
Zenoph, taxed 30 Dollars, dedicated to S.
George.
15.
[...],
Kesim, dedicated to S.
Pantaleemones.
16.
[...],
Xeropotame, taxed 56 Dollars, dedicated to the 40 Martyrs called
[...].
17.
[...],
Gregorius, taxed 25 Dollars, dedicated to S.
Nicholas.
18.
[...],
Simopetra, taxed 54 Dollars, dedicated to the birth of Christ.
19.
[...],
Dionysius, taxed 60 Dollars, dedicated to S.
John Baptist.
20.
[...], S.
Paul, taxed 35 Dollars, dedicated to S.
George.
[Page 223] All which several sums making together not more than 900 Dollars, there will want 100 Dollars
per Month to complete the Tribute, according to the ancient Tax of the Monasteries,
The manner of taxing the Monasteries. occasioned by the Poverty of the three Monasteries before denoted, which remain in the condition, and under notion of
Kesim, and rendred unable to pay the Tax: Wherefore it being necessary to find out the complete sum of an hundred Dollars more
per Month, the other Monasteries were forced to answer for the inabilities of their Brethren, and to add a new Tax proportionable to the first estimation of their Revenue and Riches. And now by the Premises it appears, that
Laura, Batopedi, Chiliadar, and
Ibero are the four chief and most flourishing Monasteries, both in respect of their Revenues abroad, as well as of the
[Page 224] limits of Land allotted them on the Mountain: what their Lands and Vineyards are, and benefits arising from thence, is well known, and may easily be calculated; but Donatives arising from abroad, which are the charitable Contributions of well-disposed people, as they are for the most part uncertain, so they are hidden and concealed, as much as is possible. Howsoever they all plead misery and poverty, which will be a Riddle and Mystery to any person to whom they will shew or expose their Treasure; unless they be compared to the condition of the wealthy miser, who is miserable and starving amidst the heaps of his Gold: for he that sees the various Coverings they have for their Altars, the rich Ornaments they have for their Churches, will not easily apprehend those people to be poor. For amongst their other Treasures,
[Page 225] they have first a representation of Christ in the Sepulchre (which they call
[...],
The Riches of the Monasteries. exposed every
Good-Friday at night) and is very rich with Gold and Precious Stones. Most of their Monasteries can represent the History of its Foundation, not in Paint or Colours, but in Embroideries of Gold and Pearl, and other pretious Stones intermixed with singular Art and Curiosity. They have also variety of rich Vestments for the Priest, especially in the four chief Monasteries, where are many Chests filled with such Robes as are used at the celebration of Divine Service: Their Basons, Ewers, Dishes, Plates, Candlesticks, and Incense-Pots of Silver are not to be reckoned, many of which are of pure Gold, or Silver gilt. They have Crosses of a vast bigness, edged with plates of Gold, and studded with pretious Stones, from whence hang
[Page 226] strings of Oriental Pearl. The Covers of their Books of the Gospel, Epistles, Psalters, and Missals, are often embossed with beaten Gold, or curiously bound up with Cases of Gold, or Silver gilt, or plain Silver. Many of which Utensils and Ornaments have been the Presents of the Dukes of
Moscovy, before the time that that Country declined, or fell off from their respect to the Patriarch of
Constantinople: howsoever
Moldavia, Valachia, and
Georgia remaining constant to that Patriarchate, have been anciently, and still continue to be very liberal, and splendid in their Presents to these Monasteries, towards one or more of which some Prince or Princess of those Countries do always evidence an extraordinary devotion: especially the
Georgians, whose Country was anciently called
Iberia, are ever bountiful to the Monastery
[Page 227] of
Ibero, by whose Charity it is become as considerable as any of the other Monasteries. With such Presents and Donatives the Churches of this Mountain are enabled to make very splendid Processions, which they practice with great state and magnificence on the high Festivals of the year: and the common
[...], or Procession in the time of Divine Service, is so stately and pompous, that it affects the hearts of the Vulgar with so much reverence and devotion to the holy Rites, that scarce any of them will depart, or at least think he receives a blessing by his attendance, unless he leaves his gift behind him in testimony of his real and hearty affection, imitating perhaps the ancient Custom in the times of Gentilism, when every one who approached the Altar was obliged to offer something, though but a handful of Flower or Salt.
[Page 228] It would be a matter of great work, and something difficult, to trace the original of these Monasteries, and to render an account of the various vicissitudes of Fortune which they have undergone.
The ancient troubles amongst the
Friers. We know well, that in the times of the
Arians, the divisions of Religion impoverished these Monasteries: And afterwards
Michael Paleologus, on a politick design to maintain and support his Empire, was contented to introduce the
Roman Faith and the Popes Supremacy into the
Greek Church, as it happened about the year 1430,
1430. In the time of the Council of
Florence. in the time of Pope
Eugenius the Fourth, which was the cause of great disturbance and ruine in this Mountain: For the
Kaloires remaining resolute against the Papal Authority, assaulted the
Romish Priests at the very Altar, whereby such dissensions and skirmishes arose, that some Monasteries were
[Page 229] burnt, and others demolished in the Contest; and at length the
Romanists being forced to give way, carried with them some of the holy Spoils, and much of their Riches. But if you examine the
Kaloires concerning these particulars, they can inform you no otherwise, than that the
[...], (Unbelievers) such as
Turks, Saracens, and they know not who, or
Iconomachi, oppugners of Pictures, or such who would place sculptile Images in the place of painted Histories, being those who brought all those ruines on them, of which Books relate such sad Stories. Wherefore for knowledge of these matters being obliged to Books of ancient History, we shall only touch on those Monasteries which are of most esteem and riches amongst them, and for account thereof shall depend on such imperfect
[Page 230] Relations as they produce; and first of
[...],
Hagia Laura was begun at the expence of
Nicephorus the Emperour,
Laura. and at the instance of a most devout person in those days called
Athanasius: and though this Emperour was cut off about the year 803, leaving this Structure imperfect; yet
Athanasius continuing his endeavours, perswaded others to finish this pious Work, and at length obtained such considerable Contributions thereunto, that the Building was completed, and adorned in an excellent manner: Since which time not only the main Structure, but many little Chappels and Oratories have been erected within the Walls, to the number of 19, by means and assistance of good and well-disposed people, who entertained a particular devotion for that Monastry; the which though chiefly
[Page 231] founded by those Collections which were made by
Athanasius, yet it will be no wonder, that so many Chappels were added thereunto, if we believe what the
Kaloires report, that when their money failed, the blessed Virgin concerning her self in the merit, became their Benefactoress, and supplyed whatsoever came short in the account.
The Story of
AthanasiusAthanasius the Monk. they report in this manner. He was, as they say, born at
Trapezond of a good Family, of good parts, and of some Learning; and being addicted to a godly retired life, he applied himself to a certain reverend person called
Michael Maleinus, who was a famous Confessor, and lived in a Desart of that Country; with him he conversed for divers years, was his Scholar, and learned his Discipline, in which he was so great a
[Page 232] proficient, that
Maleinus growing old, and being desirous to ease himself of the burden of hearing Confessions, recommended all comers to
Athanasius, who had now for several years lived according to the method of a severe life. It happened, that
Nicephorus General of the
Roman Army, marching towards
Candia, for suppressing a Rebellion arisen in those parts, applyed himself to
Maleinus to make his Confession, but he being grown old, desired his excuse, recommending him to his Scholar
Athanasius, on whom he supposed that a double portion of his Spirit did remain.
Nicephorus was so well pleased with the Sanctity of
Athanasius, with his spiritual Doctrine, and with his holy and devout life, that he declared himself resolved to live with him, and retire from the world; and so in every place blazing abroad the
[Page 233] sanctity of
Athanasius, his fame spread generally, and all people flocked to him from parts far remote: But this good man, being of a true humble Spirit, and jealous of the danger to which Fame and Glory of the World might betray him, departed privately from his place of abode and came to Mount
Athos, where, counterfeiting himself a poor illiterate Fellow, he became the Servant of a Reverend and Godly man, who lived with much retirement and austerity of life. But
Nicephorus, returning afterwards from the Wars, enquired for
Athanasius in the same place where he had before left him; but he being secretly and unknown unto any departed, search was made for him in this Mount
Athos, where
Leo the Brother of
Nicephorus having found him, embraced and honoured him in presence of all the Monks, and
[Page 234] conducting him with joy to the Emperour, was received with all honour and satisfaction, and in testimony thereof bestowed on him a considerable sum of money for building this Monastery. But
Nicephorus dying before the same was completed, this Founder was beholding to the Charity of others, especially to the bounty of
Tzimisces This
Athanasius lived ever after in this Monastery a most severe life, where his Cell still remains, and in which is a white Marble-stone, worn at least four or five Inches, as they say, with his knees, being the place on which he used to pray: he commonly wore an Iron-Collar about his neck, to which he fastened a Wooden Cross weighing six or eight pounds, the which is shown to Strangers, and used for a Ceremony at the initiation of any
Kaloir into that Order. They Say he eat
[Page 235] seldom above three or four times a Week, and that he once lived seven days without meat or drink, and once nine days, excepting only that he eat and drank the holy Sacrament twice in that time. And thus much for the Monastery of
Laura.
Of
Caracal they give little other account,
[...]. Caracal unless in a blind manner, that an old
Roman Emperour of that name built it, perhaps they may mean
Antoninus Caracalla; but that is impossible, and may rather be imputed to some
Vayvod of
Moldavia, or
Valachia, in regard that by an old Inscription on one of the Walls, it appears that the same was repaired about 170 years past by certain
Vayvods of those Countries, which are now stiled by the name of
Bugdania.
IberoIbero. was built by
Johannes Turnicius a
Georgian, born from the noble Stock of the Princes of that
[Page 236] Country called
Iberia, but growing old, and desirous of a retired life, came to Mount
Athos, and there turned
Kaloir, and became a Scholar of
Athanasius. But the Prince of
Iberia dying, and leaving a young S
[...] to Reign, the
Persians made an Incursion into that Country; against whom there being no General so able to lead an Army as this
Turnicius, the Queen-Mother sent for him to undertake the Employment, and prevailing with him to accept thereof for service of his Country, he obtained the success desired, and returned triumphant to his own Nation: in reward of which the Queen offered him great Honours and Riches, but he refused more than what served him to complete his Monastery of
Ibero; which though at first designed to receive no other than
Iberians, yet now all others of the
Greek Religion
[Page 237] are accepted into it without distinction of Country or Nation.
Stauroniceta was built about 200 years past by
Jeremias, [...]. Patriarch of
Constantinople, surnamed
[...], or the Good, and was for his piety and vertue esteemed and reverenced ever by the
Turks.
Pantocratora was built by
Theodosius, [...]. but was much repaired and augmented by
Alexius Comnenus, who there lies buried; after which
Barboula and
Gabriel, two
Vayvods of.
Valachia, built the Tower, and repaired it after its last ruine.
Or
Condoulmouses, [...]. was built by
Andronicus Paleologus, though it is probable that some great Personage of his Court or other, who had been a large Benefactor to it, might have bestowed his name upon it: And now lastly, in the year 1500 it appears by an Inscription on the Wall, that
Johannes Neanchus, and
[Page 238]Johannes Randulus, Vayvods of
Valachia, did much repair and enlarge it: This Monastery, though it stands four miles distant from the Sea, different from the Scituation of all the others, yet it possesses a Tower by the Sea-side, and in right thereof hath a peculiar Port or Bay with the priviledge and immunity of fishing.
Batopedi [...]. is reported to have been the most ancient of all the Monasteries; it was built by
Constantine the Great, the Church very stately, and the second in those Countries to
Sancta Sophia at
Constantinople; it was greatly ruined and defaced by
Julian the Apostate, and suffered also in those heats between the
Arians and the
Orthodox, but pious Benefactors repaired the loss and restored it to its pristine state and condition.
Simeno is a small Monastery founded
[Page 239] by some Emperour,
[...]. but who he was, or what his name was, the
Kaloires can render no account; for it seems they have no Registers thereof, nor Inscriptions on the Walls to give us light, nor are they very curious or inquisitive to know their Founders.
Chiliadar is one of the four chiefest Monasteries,
[...]. and is the next to
Laura, both in respect of its antiquity and structure: it may be called a Colony from
Batopedi, which one
Sabbas, Son of
Simeon the
Despot, or Prince of
Bulgaria, brought out from thence. This
Sabbas, being once a
Monk in
Batopedi, where the Religious of divers Nations had their residence; he judged it most convenient to found a Monastery where one and the same Language might be only spoken; so that having builded one he carried with him all the
Bulgarians which were in
Betopedi[Page 240] which, being many, seemed like a swarm of Bees lodged in
Chiliadar, which in the
Bulgarian Language signifies a Hive of Bees.
Zograph is another
Bulgarian Monastery built by one of that Nation,
[...]. and so also is
Xenoph founded by a
Kaloir of the same Nation, who by the Alms of good and charitable people, gain'd as much as served to build and endow this Monastery.
Dochiario was first founded by one
Neophytus, [...]. a
Kaloir of good Parentage and esteem, who, with his own Estate, and by the charitable contribution of well-disposed people founded this Monastery, whereof making himself the
[...] or Prior, dedicated it to St.
Nicholas, but afterwards the Dedication thereof was changed and made to St.
Michael on this occasion. A poor Boy, attending the little Flocks of this Monastery in the Fields; accidentally
[Page 241] found a Stone with an Inscription thereon, directing to a place of hidden Treasure; after the reading of which, the Prior sent some
Kaloires with the Boy to discover it, and bring it to the Monastery: which having found, they designed it for themselves, and appropriate it to their own peculiar benefit, without other account thereof unto their Prior: to which end they threw the Boy from a Rock into the Sea, with a Stone about his neck, who falling called upon S.
Michael: which having done, and secured the Treasure, they returned home, and reported that the Boy had feigned a false Story, and for fear of punishment was run away. The next morning early the Clerk of the Chappel entring into the Vestry to light the Lamps, found the Boy cold and wet, and half dead with the stone about his neck, of which
[Page 242] acquainting the Prior, he came in haste, and learned the whole truth of the Story; for which cause he punished the
Kaloires, recovered the Treasure, and therewith enlarged the Monastery, and again consecrated it, and dedicated it to Saint
Michael, by whose favour and protection the poor Boy was conserved.
Cheropotame was built by one
Andronicus Paleologus, [...]. who afterwards turned
Monk, or rather it was repaired by him, after the old
Cheropotame was fallen to ruine. For the
Kaloires report, that this Monastery fell down at the time when
John Paleologus caused
Romish Mass to be there celebrated.
The last four,
viz. Gregorius, Simopetra, Dionysius, and
[...]Paulus, were built by Contributions collected by four
Kaloires, they were at
[Page 243] first only
[...] or Cells of Hermites, but were afterwards enlarged and endowed; they are all built in the Rocks, and have a craggy and asperous ascent to them.
Gregorius is but small,
[...] and at first was only the Cell of him, who gave his name to it, but the sanctity of his life invited several Benefactors to favour and perfect his small beginnings.
Simopetra was founded by one
Simeon a Religious
Kaloir, [...] with some reference to the name of
Simon Peter; it hath been thrice burnt, and lastly was repaired about forty years past with great expence, and charge of Presents given to the
Turks; for if a Church or a Religious House be burnt down, or ruined by any accident, according to the
Turkish Law it is not to be repaired but by special Order; and for that Reason, such Licenses or Dispensations have
[Page 244] always been obtained from the
Turks at a high expence.
Dionysius was also built by a
Kaloir of that Name,
[...]. and
Alexius Comnenus, in whose time it was erected, contributed liberally thereunto.
This Monastery of
Paulus was built by a
Bulgarian of the same Name,
[...]. who begged sufficient to build it: he was (as they report) a co-temporary with the Religious
Athanasius, of whom we have already spoken, and one who was emulous of his sanctity: So that if the Monkish Weed may be capable of such contention, these
Kaloires will perswade us, that these two endeavoured to surpass each other in a holy and seraphical way of serving God.
In this manner we have said something in particular of every Monastery, unless it be of
[...], and
[...], which being all three
Kesim,[Page 245] or poor Monasteries, paying nothing of Tribute for maintenance of this Ecclesiastical Body, are not to be accounted in the number of those which have large and splendid Revenues. And though the
Turks themselves, being sensible of the poverty of these Monasteries, have declared them
Kesim, yet they will not abate one Asper of the thousand Dollars
per Month, but what is wanting in these Monasteries they impose on the others; to proportion which, the
Turks leave it to the
Kaloires to lay the Tax as they think fit; amongst whom though, upon this occasion and subject, there do often arise great and grievous dissentions and quarrels, yet they are such as are always composed amongst themselves, being unwilling to refer themselves to the charge and inequality of the
Turkish Justice.
[Page 246] The Revenue of these Monasteries arises partly from the Lands adjoining to them on the Mountain,
The Revenue of the Monasteries. which are sufficient to maintain, them with Wine, Bread and Olives; and the Sea yields them Fish in great abundance, every Monastery having its Bay or place peculiarly appropriated unto it.
Besides which, every Monastery hath its
[...], or Farms, which are seated some on the firm Land, and some on Islands, where being Chappels, and Cells for Fryars, are wholly manured by Religious men of the same Order, who have liberty to sow Corn and Flax, to plant Vineyards, keep Flocks of Sheep and Goats, to sell the Lambs, Kids, Wool, Milk, and Cheese; and what shall arise in Money from hence, after their maintenance is deducted, and the Accounts made up, refunds respectively to the Capital Monastery.
[Page 247] I say that these
[...] have liberty to keep Goats and Sheep; which is not lawful on the Mountain, where according to the ancient institution of this place, no Female Creature is to be admitted; no not so much as an Ewe-lamb or Hen, in token of that severe Chastity which these people profess.
But besides all this, they have a greater Revenue coming in from the industry and travels of their Emissaries, which they call
[...],
[...] who are persons sent into all places and Cities of note and esteem, to collect the benevolence of charitable people towards their Monasteries, especially in
Constantinople, Smyrna, Bulgaria, Servia, Candia, and all other parts where those of the
Greek Church are numerous, but their richest Gifts are from
Moldavia, Valachia, Russia, Moscovy, and
Georgia, with which these Emissaries
[Page 248] oftentimes return richly freighted, whom, in reward of their industry, they not only receive with a hearty welcome, but he who brings the greatest Contributions is esteemed worthy to be promoted for the year following to be Prior of the Monastery. Nor are these people less cunning Artists in the skill of begging, than are the
Mendicants in Christendom: I have observed divers of them in sundry places, standing with a Box and a little Picture before it,
The Devotion and Charity of the
Greeks to these Monasteries. to receive the Alms for this Mountain and Mount
Sina; but these are under Officers to those who come with the large Commission: And though the
Greeks are now generally poor and narrowhearted; yet there are few but out of pride or devotion esteem it necessary to bestow Alms on this place. Some who have been Oppressours, and lived perhaps upon Rapine and
[Page 249] Violence, are of Opinion that they attone for their sins, by sacrificing part of their prey to this Mountain; by which, and other Offerings, I have heard, that within the space of six months there stands Registred above 2000 Dollars in the Book of
Laura, which have been given at home, besides the Collections from Foreign Parts.
The number of
Kaloires, viz.The number of
Kaloires in this Mountain. Priests, Deacons, and Lay-Brothers belonging to the Mountain, is calculated to amount unto six thousand; of which commonly two thousand may be abroad, and employed in making Collections; and this number is reported by
Bellonius to have been in his time, which may have been about a hundred years past; so that it seems in these late years the number hath not been abated, though before the conquest made by the
Turks we may
[Page 250] suppose that they were far more numerous.
These Monasteries, having for the most part been founded by Kings and Princes,
Their indepen dency on the Patriarch. have obtained an Original priviledge of being exempted from the jurisdiction of the Patriarch, so that they are not obliged to make the acknowledgment of one Asper of benefit unto him: All the power he hath, is to constitute an Arch-bishop over them, whose Seat is at
Careis, and another at
Sidero-Capti, but subordinate to the Metropolite of
Thessalonica: The which Bishops are not farther concerned with them, than to say their Liturgy, and ordain Priests; to whom, for every Ordination, there is due a
Zechin and no more. But all matters of Rule and Government are solely in the hands of the Chiefs or Priors of the Monasteries respectively. The reason whereof
[Page 251] is, because that the receiving of members into the Convent, or the passing from a Secular into a Religious or Regular life, is no part of Priesthood, which requires Ordination or a new Character, but only the profession of a Vow or Solemn renunciation of the World, which comes not within the compass of the Episcopal cognisance. Nor yet hath the Patriarch so much power as this over all the Monasteries, for
Batopedi, Laura, Contlomouses, Philotheo, Stauronichetu, Pantocratora, Simeno, Dochano, and
Ibero are exempted, having about 20 or 30 years past purchased their Enfranchisement from the Patriarch, so that having no power over them, not so much as to confine them to a particular Bishop for conferring of holy Orders, they remain at liberty to take and chuse what Bishop they think fit.
[Page 252]But in most other places where there are Monasteries another Rule is observed;
A Turkish
Aga set over them. for the Patriarch hath not only power to Ordain their Priests, but to constitute their Priors, and to bestow the Office on him who makes the best Offering and richest Present to the Patriarchate. I said in most other places, because the Monastry at
Mavra Mola on the
Bosphorus, as also the Monasteries of this Mountain are excepted, having the great
Bostangeebashee for their Protector, who yearly at the beginning of
March constitutes some
Aga for his Deputy to collect the yearly Tribute or Rent of 12000 Dollars, out of which he is allowed ten Purses, or 5000 Dollars for his maintenance, besides a Sheep a month from each Monastery, besides the Presents of Lambs, Kids,
&c. at
Easter; he hath a house at
Kareis where he is attended with
[Page 253] three or four Servants, but no woman hath there admittance.
This Town of
Kareis,Kareis. or
Kareais as they write it, is seated about the middle of the Mountain, where a plentiful Market is held every
Saturday, to which great numbers of people (I mean of the Male Sex) do there meet, where the Fryars buy Cheese, Eggs, and as many MaleSheep and Goats, as may supply them with a sufficient provision of Wooll for working, and for Presents to their
Aga. Here also they sell their
Manufactories, such as Iron worked into Shovels, Tongs, Horsshoos
&c. also Boots, Shoos, Beads, Crosses, and what else is the Fruit of their Lands, or Surplusage of their provisions, for all which they are paid in ready money. At this place the chief Monasteries have a house, or lodging to receive their respective members, who have occasions
[Page 254] at that place; where formerly did reside, a Steward, or Representative of every Monastery, though now fix only which are the chief, remain there for all the rest,
viz. of
Laura, Ibero, Batopedi, Chiliadar, Dionysius, and
Contlomouses.
Above all, there is a common House or Hall, where Synods or Councils are held touching the united interest of all the Monasteries, which they call,
[...], whereunto there is near adjoyning a very fair Church, built by
Constantine the Great, dedicated to the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, which they call,
[...],
the sleeping of the blessed Virgin, which Church, being very ancient, was repaired about 164 years past, as appears by an Inscription on one of the Walls. For maintenance of these publick Buildings and the persons which inhabit them, and for defraying
[Page 255] the charges of Candles, Oyl, and Lamps, and support of those who Weekly (that is on Market-days) read the Liturgy; every Monastery is taxed in proportion to its Revenue. In all which Exercises of Religion, and performance of Secular Negotiations, they live so free under the
Turkish Aga, that no
Turk whatsoever, without his License, can set his Foot upon the Mountain; which notwithstanding many persons of the best and civillest quality obtain when in the spring for their health, and in the Antumne, when the Fruits are ripe, they desire admission for their pleasure and pastime: and at their departure are free and liberal in their acknowledgments to the Monastery where they received their Entertainment. This
Kareis is now the only Town on this Mountain, though in the time of
[Page 256]Strabo there were five,
viz. Dion, Kleones, Thyssan, Holophyx, and
Akres-thous.
We have said that this Town of
Kareis being the common Mart,
The employment of the
Kaloirs whereunto the
Kaloirs bring their Manufactories; it is observable, that the Lay-brothers, when they enter into this Religious life, are employed according to that Trade, and work in which they profess themselves most skillful: without doors, they plant Vine-yards, ditch and hedge them in, gather Olives, and press out the Oyl, keep, and shear their Sheep, but they neither Plow, nor Sow; within doors, they have their Black-smiths, who work in Iron to provide them with Matocks, Spades, and other Instruments of that sort for the Fields: they have their Taylors, Weavers, Cappers, and Workers in Leather, who having supply'd the Monasteries
[Page 257] with conveniences of that Nature, sell the remainder to Strangers for money, the which accrues to the benefit of the Convent, which out of the common Stock provides the materials whereon to work, which when they are wrought, they are then esteemed to be the Goods of the Monastery. For as in Christendom no Fryar is capable of acquiring Wealth unto himself, so neither here can a
Kaloir appropriate the benefit of his own labours; though perhaps an industrious and skilful Workman shall have more respect and care taken of him, that he want nothing which is convenient for him, than those who are Drones, or unskilful in any Art or Trade. Whether such men as these can read, or not, it matters not much; for there is not one of a hundred of them so well learned; it is sufficient if he can make his
[Page 258] Cross, and his
Metagnia before the blessed Virgin, which is a bowing on their Knees, touching the ground with their Forehead, which some will do 300 times together, as I have already declared in the foregoing Chapter.
But the Fathers or Priests are of a Classis or Form above these,
The learning of their Priests. for they can all read and write, from the Prior to the lowest Deacon; though very few of them understand the learned or School Greek in any perfection: for it would puzzle the wisest heads amongst them to interpret every word in their Liturgy, and yet they are so expert and ready therein, that they can run from the beginning to the ending without stop or hesitation, and gallop it over at that rate, that one must have a good ear and some skill in the
Greek Language, to distinguish the different sound of the
[Page 259] words which they utter: besides which, their chief study is of the
[...], the Hymns of
John Damascen, and to find out and know the proper Lessons for the day, and the Offices of the Church, with all the Responses and Suffrages; which is a Learning so intricate, as requires some practice, and application of the mind: But such as have any Learning more than the rest, it consists for the most in the knowledge they have of the Fathers and Councils of their own Church, and in the Ecclesiastical Authors of the first Century after
Constantine the Great. The Latine and Hebrew Tongues, and any besides the Greek, they contemn and esteem as prophane: Philosophy and Mathematicks, being matters of Humane Learning, they account as unnecessary for men who lead a mortified and spiritual life, to whom also
[Page 260] all Books are unlawful, but such as treat of Divinity, and a holy and devout way of living.
Every Monastery hath its Library of Books,
Their Libraries. which are kept in a lofty Tower, under the custody of one whom they call
[...], who also is their Steward, receives their money, and renders an account of all their Expences: but we must not imagine that these Libraries are conserved in that order, as ours are in the parts of Christendom; that they are ranked and compiled in method on Shelves, with Labels of the Contents, or that they are brushed and kept clean, like the Libraries of our Colleges; but they are piled one on the other without order or method, covered with dust, and exposed to the Worm. They have few Books amongst them but what treat of Divinity, and as I have heard they have scarce any of much
[Page 261] worth; in regard that the Emissaries of
France and other parts, have by force of money deprived them of all the choicest Books in their Libraries: Nor have they (as I have been well inform'd) one Book that varies in the least from the Doctrine of the Seventh Council; for there is not one Book to be found of those which were wrote by those whom they call Hereticks, esteeming that the easiest way to confute a Heretick, and stop his Doctrine in its progress, is to condemn the same, and burn his Book.
In every Monastery they have Bells: such as they daily use are small, but those of greatest bigness, are of about 4 or 500 weight, which they ring at Festivals, when they would make the greatest noise and rejoicing: on these their Clocks strike, which are fixed like those on our Churches in
England; which
[Page 262] are not to be found, as I remember, in any other place in
Turkey, unless at
Buda, where I saw one of this sort.
For conclusion, In this manner this Mountain of
Athos is inhabited, and this is the Government amongst these Religious men of the
Greek Church, who are for the most part good simple men of godly lives, given greatly to devotion and acts of mortification; for as
out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks, so these men discoursing with a lively sense of God and of his Service, we may without over-much credulity, or easiness of belief, conclude them not only to be real and moral good men, but such also as are something touched with the Spirit of God; whose devotion and affection to his Commands and Precepts, shall carry them farther in their way to Heaven, than the Wisdom
[Page 263] of the most profound Philosophers, or the wisest Clerks.
And that such people are found in the world, endowed with such Priviledges, in the Countries of the Grand Oppressour of Christendom, to God's Name be Glory and Honour now and for ever,
Amen.
CHAP. XII.
Of Confession, Contrition, and the
[...], or the sanctified Oyl, practised in this Church.
BEfore we treat of this last Mystery, which is the Oyl of Prayer, let us premise something touching the Confession of sins, which is to be performed four times in the year, to a Priest lawfully Constituted and Ordained, that is, for such who have leisure
[Page 264] and convenience of living; Priests and others entred into holy Orders, or into a life of Regular Devotion, are obliged to a Confession once a Month. The labouring and common people are enjoined to a Confession but once a year, and that before their entrance into the great
Lent, which is before
Easter: To sick and infirm people, it is recommended as a Remedy against the Diseases of the Soul, and ease of a burdened Conscience. Repentance the
Greeks call
[...], and is by them defined to be, A sorrow of heart for sin,
[...] of which a man accuses himself before a Priest, with a firm resolution to correct the errours of his past life, by that which is to come, and with intention to perform whatsoever shall be
[Page 265] enjoined him by his Spiritual Pastor for his Penance. By which definition it appears how necessary the
Greeks esteem Confession to a Priest, having these words in the Orthodox Doctrine of the
Oriental Church,
[...]The Priest cannot release, unless he enquire first what he is to release: and likewise it is apparent by the foregoing Definition, That the Priest hath power to enjoin Penance, which they call
[...], such as Prayers extraordinary, Alms, Fastings, visiting of holy Places, and the like. When the Penitent comes to Confession, the Priest utters these words to him;
[...].
Behold the Angel of the Lord is at hand to take thy Confession, see therefore that thou conceal no sin, for
[Page 266] fear of shame, for I also am a man and a sinner as thou art.
To such Penitents who are sick and languishing,
[...],
or the holy Oyl. and find their Consciences guilty of any mortal sin, as Fornication, Adultery, or Pride, which tends to the contempt of God, is administred the Sacrament of
[...], or,
The Oyl of Prayer, which is performed by the Bishop or Arch-Bishop, assisted by seven Priests, and begins with this Prayer.
O Lord,
[...],
&c. who with the Oyl of thy Mercies hast healed the Wounds of our Souls and of our Bodies, do thou sanctifie this Oyl in that manner, that those who are anointed therewith may be freed from their Infirmities, and from all Corporal and Spiritual Evils; that the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, may be glorifyed therein.
[Page 267]This Sacrament, as they call it, of the Holy Oyl, is by some said to be different from that which is called
[...], which is administred unto healthful persons, who are fallen into mortal sins, which pollute the Body as well as the Soul, and takes its Original from the parable of the good
Samaritan in the Gospel, who poured Oyl into the Wounds of him who fell amongst Thieves: But this Unction is not applicable to those who are guilty of Rapine and Violence, whose sins are only purged and expiated by Restitution and Satisfaction. This Oyl of Prayer is pure and unmixed Oyl, without any other composition; a quantity whereof, sufficient to serve for the whole year, is consecrated on
Wednesday in the holy Week by the ArchBishop or Bishop, though it may be administred, or application made thereof by three Priests. This is
[Page 268] the same with that which in the
Roman Church is called,
Extreme Unction, grounded on the words of St.
James, Cap. 5. 14.
Is any sick amongst you? let him call for the Elders the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with Oyl in the name of the Lord.
In the administration of this Oyl of Prayer, the Priest dips some Cotton at the end of a stick into the Oyl, and therewith anoints the Penitent, in the form of a Cross, on the Fore-head, on the Chin, on each Cheek, on the backs and palms of the Hands, and then recites this Prayer.
Holy Father,
[...] Physitian of Souls and Bodies, who hast sent thine only Son Jesus Christ, healing infirmities and sins, to free us from death, heal this thy
[Page 269] Servant of corporal and spiritual infirmities,
[...] and give him salvation, and the grace of thy Christ, through the Prayers of our more than holy Lady the Mother of God, the Eternal Virgin, through the assistance of the glorious, celestial, and incorporeal Powers, through the Vertue of the life-giving Cross of the holy and glorious Prophet the fore-runner
John the Baptist, and of the holy and glorious Apostles, and triumphant Martyrs of the holy, and just Fathers, and of the holy and life-giving
Anargiri, Amen.
Confession of Sins verbally, and particularly to a Priest, is esteemed a necessary duty for constituting a perfect Contrition; though they do not deny but a person dying in a
[Page 270] state of Regeneration, that is to say, with a Repentance proceeding from the love of God, and having not opportunity by the suddenness of death, or some other accident, to confess and receive Absolution, may yet through the mercies of God, and bounty of the Saints, have these necessary Sacraments conferred, and mysteriously supplyed, and the contrite Soul saved: But yet that the omission thereof, in a place where it may be obtained, is a sin, which (as they say) can no otherwise be pardoned in the next World, than by the Prayers, Intercessions of the Saints in Heaven, and by the Alms and Oblations of good men on Earth; of which Opinion of theirs we shall have occasion to speak more particularly hereafter.
Of the Power of Excommunication, and upon what frivolous occasions it is made use of.
THE Third Command of the Church is Obedience towards their Spiritual Pastors and Teachers, 1
Cor. 4. 1.
Let a man so account of us as of the Ministers of Christ, and Stewards of the Mysteries of God: which is a Text that they often repeat in their Churches, and raise consequences from thence of the sublimity of their Office, and of the reverence and honour due from the people toward their Clergy; so that though they want the advantages of Riches and Ornament to render them respected in the Eyes of the Vulgar; yet their People being affected with
[Page 272] their divine and separated Qualifications, do not submit only in Spiritual matters, but even in Temporals refer themselves to the determination of their Bishop, or Metropolite, according to that of S.
Paul, 1
Cor. 6. 1.
Dare any of you having a matter against another, go to Law before the unjust, and not before the Saints? But that which most enforces this Duty of Obedience, is a sense of the Power of Excommunication, which rests in the Church, of which they so generally stand in fear, that the most profligate and obdurate conscience in other matters startles at this sentence to which whilst any is subjected, he is not only expelled the limits of the Church, but his conversation is scandalous, and his person denied the common benefits of Charity and assistance, to which Christian or Humane duty doth oblige us.
[Page 273] In the Exercise of this censure of Excommunication, the
Greek Church is so ready and frequent, that the common use of it might seem to render it the more contemptible; but that the Sentence is pronounced with so much horrour, and the sad effects which have ensued thereupon, not only to the living, but also to the Corps and Carcasses of such who have dyed under Excommunication, are related with that evidence and certainty as still confirms in the people the efficacy of that Authority which the Church exercises therein. The form of Excommunication is either expressive of the party with his name and condition, secluding him from the use of Divine Ordinances, or otherwise indefinite of any person who is guilty of such or such a Crime or Misdemeanour. As for Example, If any person is guilty of Theft, which is
[Page 274] not discovered, an Excommunication is taken out against him, whosoever he be, that hath committed the Theft, which is not to be remitted until Restitution is made; and so the fault is published and repeated at a full Congregation, and then follows the Sentence of Excommunication in this form.
If they restore not to him that which is his own,
[...] and possess him peaceably of it, but suffer him to remain injured and damnifyed; let him be separated from the Lord God Creatour, and be accursed, and unpardoned, and undissolvable after death in this World, and in the other which is to come. Let Wood, Stones,
[Page 275] and Iron be dissolved, but not they: May they inherit the Leprosie of
Gehazi, and the Confusion of
Judas; may the Earth be divided, and devour them like
Dathan and
Abiram; may they sigh and tremble on earth like
Cain, and the wrath of God be upon their heads and Countenances; may they see nothing of that for which they labour, and beg their Bread all the days of their lives; may their Works, Possessions, Labours, and Services be accursed; always without effect or success, and blown away like dust; may they have the Curses of the holy and righteous Patriarchs
Abram, Isaac and
Jacob; of the 318 Saints who were the Divine Fathers of the Synod of
Nice, and of all other holy Synods; and being without
[Page 276] the Church of Christ, let no man administer unto them the things of the Church, or bless them, or offer Sacrifice for them, or give them the
[...] or the blessed Bread, or eat, or drink, or work with them, or converse with them; and after death, let no man bury them, in penalty of being under the same state of Excommunication, for so let them remain until they have performed what is here written.
The effect of this dreadful Sentence is reported by the
Greek Priests to have been in several instances so evident, that none doubts or disbelieves the consequences of all those maledictions repeated therein; and particularly, that the body of an excommunicated person is not capable of returning to its first Principles until the Sentence of Excommunication is taken off. It would be esteemed no Curse amongst us
[Page 277] to have our Bodies remain uncorrupted and entire in the Grave, who endeavour by Art, and Aromatick spices, and Gums, to preserve them from Corruption: And it is also accounted, amongst the
Greeks themselves, as a miracle and particular grace and favour of God to the Bodies of such whom they have Canonized for Saints to continue unconsumed, and in the moist damps of a Vault, to dry and desiccate like the Mummies in
Egypt, or in the Hot sands of
Arabia. But they believe that the Bodies of the Excommunicated are possessed in the Grave by some evil spirit, which actuates and preserves them from Corruption, in the same manner as the Soul informes and animates the living body; and that they feed in the night, walk, digest, and are nourished, and have been found ruddy in Complexion, and their Veins, after
[Page 278] forty days Burial, extended with Blood, which, being opened with a Lancet, have yielded a gore as plentiful, fresh, and quick, as that which issues from the Vessels of young and sanguine persons. This is so generally believed and discoursed of amongst the
Greeks, that there is scarce one of their Country Villages, but what can witness and recount several instances of this nature, both by the relation of their Parents, and Nurses, as well as of their own knowledge, which they tell with as much variety as we do the Tales of Witches and Enchantments, of which it is observed in Conversation, that scarce one story is ended before another begins of like wonder. But to let pass the common and various Reports of the Vulgar, this one may suffice for all, which was recounted to me with many asseverations of its truth, by
[Page 279] a grave
Candiot Kaloir, called
Sofronio, a Preacher, and a person of no mean repute and learning at
Smyrna.
‘I knew, (said he) a certain person, who for some misdemeanours committed in the
Morea, fled over to the Isle of
Milo, where though he avoided the hand of Justice, yet could not avoid the Sentence of Excommunication, from which he could no more fly, than from the conviction of his own Conscience, or the guilt which ever attended him; for the fatal hour of his death being come, and the Sentence of the Church not revoked, the Body was carelesly and without Solemnity interred in some retired and unfrequented place. In the mean time the Relations of the deceased were much afflicted, and anxious for the sad estate of their dead Friend, whilst the
Paisants[Page 280] and
Islanders were every night affrighted and disturbed with strange and unusual apparitions, which they immediately concluded arose from the Grave of the accursed Excommunicant, which, according to their Custom, they immediately opened, and therein found the Body uncorrupted, ruddy, and the Veins replete with Blood: The Coffin was furnished with Grapes, Aples and Nuts, and such fruit as the Season afforded: Whereupon, Consultation being made, the
Kaloires resolved to make use of the common Remedy in those cases, which was to cut and dismember the Body into several parts, and to boyl it in Wine, as the approved means to dislodge the evil Spirit, and dispose the body to a dissolution: But the friends of the deceased, being willing and desirous that the Corps should rest in peace, and
[Page 281] some ease given to the departed Soul, obtained a Reprieve from the Clergy, and hopes, that for a sum of Money, (they being persons of a competent Estate) a Release might be purchased from this Excommunication under the hand of the Patriarch: In this manner the Corps were for a while freed from dissection, and Letters thereupon sent to
Constantinople, with this direction, That in case the Patriarch should condescend to take off the Excommunication, that the day, hour and minute that he signed the Remission should be inserted in the Date. And now the Corps were taken into the Church, (the Country-people not being willing they should remain in the Field) and Prayers and Masses daily said for its dissolution, and pardon of the Offender: When one day after many Prayers, Supplications and
[Page 282] Offerings (as this
Sofronio attested to me with many protestations) and whilst he himself was performing Divine Service, on a sudden was heard a rumbling noise in the Coffin of the dead party, to the fear and astonishment of all persons then present; which when they had opened, they found the Body consumed and dissolved as far into its first Principles of Earth, as if it had been seven years interred. The hour and minute of this dissolution was immediately noted and precisely observed, which being compared with the Date of the Patriarchs release, when it was signed at
Constantinople, it was found exactly to agree with that moment in which the Body returned to its Ashes.’ This story I should not have judged worth relating, but that I heard it from the mouth of a grave person, who says, That his
[Page 283] own eyes were Witnesses thereof; and though notwithstanding I esteem it a matter not assured enough to be believed by me, yet let it serve to evidence the esteem they entertain of the validity and force of Excommunication. I had once the curiosity to be present at the opening of a Grave of one lately dead, who, as the people of the Village reported, walked in the night, and affrighted them with strange Phantasmes; but it was not my fortune to see the Corps in that nature, nor to find the Provisions with which the spirit nourishes it, but only such a Spectacle as is usual after six or seven days Burial in the Grave; howsoever
Turks as well as
Christians discourse of these matters with much confidence.
This high esteem and efficacy being put on Excommunication,
Excommunications granted on every trivial occasion. one would believe that the Priests
[Page 284] should endeavour to conserve the reverence thereof, being the Basis and main support of their Authority; and that therefore they should not so easily make use thereof on every frivolous occasion; that so familiarity might not render it contemptible, and the salvation of mens Souls not seem to be played with on every slight and trivial Affair: But such is the much to be lamented poverty in this Church, that they are not only forced to sell Excommucations, but the very Sacraments; and to expose the most reverend and mysterious Offices of Religion unto sale for maintenance and support of the Priesthood.
The taking off Excommunications after death hath been usual, but the Excommunicating after death may seem a strange kind of severity; for so we read that
Theodosius, Bishop of
Alexandria, excommunicated
[Page 285]Origen two hundred years after his decease.
On the same Authority of Excommunication depends the power of re-admission again into the Church,
The manner of receiving into the Church such as have denyed the faith. which according to the
Greek Canon is not to be obtained easily, or at every cold request of the Penitent, but after proof or tryal first made of a hearty and serious conversion, evidenced by the constant and repeated actions of a holy life, and the patient and obedient performance of Penance imposed and enjoined by the Church. Such as have apos
[...]tized from the Faith, by becomi
[...]Turks, under the age of 14 years, upon their repentance, and desire of return to the Church, sought earnestly with tears, signified and attested by 40 days fasting with bread and water, accompanied with continual Prayer day and night, are afterwards received
[Page 286] solemnly into the Church, in presence of the Congregation, the Priest making a Cross on the Forehead of the Penitent with the Oyl of Chrism, or the
[...], usually administred to such who return from the ways of darkness and mortal sins.
But of such who in riper years fall away from the Faith (as many
Greeks do for the sake of Women, or escape of punishment) their readmission or reception again into the Church is more difficult; for to some of them there is enjoined a Penance of six or seven years humbling themselves with extraordinary Fasts, and continual Prayer; during which time they remain in the nature of
Catechumeni, without the use or comfort of the Eucharist, or Absolution, unless at the hour of death; in which the Church is so rigorous, that the Patriarch himself
[Page 287] is not able to release a Penance of this nature, imposed only by a simple Priest; and for receiving Penitents of this nature there is a set Form or Office in the
Greek Liturgy.
But now we have few Examples of those Apostates who return from the
Mahometan to the
Christian faith; for none dares own such a Conversion but he who dares to dye for it; so that that practice and admirable part of Discipline is become obsolete and disused. Yet some there have been, even in my time, both of the
Greek and
Armenian Churches, who have afforded more Heroick Examples of Repentance, than any of those who have tryed themselves by the Rules and Canons prescribed; for after that they denyed the Faith, and for some years have carried on their heads the Badge or distinction of a
Mahometan, feeling
[Page 288] some remorses of Conscience, they have so improved the same by the sparks of some little grace remaining, that nothing could appease or allay the present torment of their minds, but a return to that Faith from whence they were fallen. In this manner, having communicated their anguish and desires to some Bishop or grave person of the Clergy, and signifying withal their Courage and Zeal to dye for that faith, which they have denyed; they have been exhorted, as the most ready expiation of their sin, to confess Christ at that place where they have renounced him; and this they have resolutely performed by leaving off their Tulbants, and boldly presenting themselves in publick Assemblies and at the time of publick prayers in the Church: and when the
Turks have challenged them for having revolted or relapsed again from them,
[Page 289] they have owned their Conversion, and boldly declared their resolution to dye in that old Faith wherein they were baptized; and, as a Token or Demonstration hereof, being carried before the Justice of the City or Province, they have not only by words owned the Christian Doctrine, but also trampled their
Turkish Tulbants or Sashes under their Feet, and withstood three times the demand, whether they would still continue to be
Mahometans, according as is required in the
Mahometan Law: For which, being condemned to dye, they have suffered death with the same chearfulness and courage that we read of the Primitive Martyrs, who daily Sacrificed themselves for the Christian Verity.
Considering which, I have, with some astonishment, beheld in what manner some poor
English men, who have fondly and vilely denyed the
[Page 290] faith of Christ in
Barbary and the parts of
Turky, and become, as we term them,
Renegados, have afterwards (growing weary of the Customes of
Turks to which they were strangers) found means of escape, and returned again into
England, and there entered the Churches, and frequented the Assembly of Gods people, as boldly as if they had been the most constant and faithful of the Sheepfold: At which confidence of ignorant and illiterate men, I do not so much admire, as I do at the negligence of our Ministers, who acquaint not the Bishops herewith, to take their Counsel and Order herein: But perhaps they have either not learned, or so far forgot the ancient Discipline of ours, and all other Christian Churches, as to permit men, after so abominable a Lapse and Apostasie, boldly to intrude into the Sanctuary of God with the same unhallowed hands, and blasphemous
[Page 291] mouths, with which they denyed their Saviour and their Country. But what can we say hereunto? Alas! Many are dissenters from our Church; which, by our divisions in Religion, hath lost much of its Power, Discipline and esteem amongst us; and men, being grown careless and cold in Religion, little dream or consider of such methods of Repentance; for whilst men contemn the Authority, and censures of the Church, and disown the power of the Keys, they seem to deprive themselves of the ordinary means of Salvation, unless God, by some extraordinary light and eviction, supplies that in a sublimer manner, which was anciently effected by a rigorous observation of the Laws and Canons of the Church.
It is a strange Vulgar Errour that we maintain in
England, that the
Greek Church doth yearly excommunicate
[...][Page 290] [...][Page 291][Page 292] the
Roman, which is nothing so; and common reason will tell us, That a Church cannot excommunicate another, or any particular Member thereof, over which it pretends no Jurisdiction or Authority; and that the
Greek Church hath no such Claim of Dominion or Superiority over the
Roman, no more than it owns a subjection to it, is plainly evinced in the third Chapter of this Book: and this I attest to be so, upon enquiry made into the truth thereof, and on Testimony of
Greek Priests eminent and knowing in the Canons and Constitutions of their Church: Though we cannot deny but that anciently one Patriarch might renounce the Communion of another, over whom he had no Jurisdiction, for his notorious Heresie; as S.
Cyril did to
Nestorius before the Assembly of the Council of
Ephesus..
Of the treatment the
Greeks use towards their dead, and the Opinion they have of Purgatory, or the middle state of Souls.
THE
Greeks in the time of sickness and mournings for the dead retain not only Ceremonies, by us accounted superstitious, but also savouring somewhat of ancient
Gentilism. If the headache, or be ill-affected, the Priest binds it with the Vail of the Sacramental Chalice, and administers to the sick a draught of consecrated Water, in which is
Basil, or
Dittamon, or some other odoriferous Herb, blessed with the touch of a Crucifix, or the Picture of our Lady, and administred as a spiritual Medicine, as well operative for the benefit
[Page 294] of the Soul, as conducing to the health of the Body. But in case the indisposition increase, the holy Oyl, or extream Unction is applyed, called
[...], mixed with some of that Water which was consecrated at the Sacrament of the Communion; and some Prayers, proper for that occasion, are rehearsed, together with such Chapters and Verses out of the new Testament which relate to the resurrection of the dead. It is likewise usual amongst them, as in the
Roman Church, to make Vows upon recovery; and on the Altar to tender the form of a Leg, Arm, or Eyes, or some other Member ill-affected in Silver or Gold, in remembrance and gratitude for the late mercy of Almighty God. But when the party dyes, the lamentations which they make are most barbarous. For after his eyes are shut, his Corps are clothed in its best
[Page 295] Apparel, and, being stretched on the Floor with a Taper at the head, and another at the feet, then begins the Scene of sorrow: the Wife, the Children, and the rest of the Family and Friends entring with their Hair dishevelled, their Garments loose and torn, pulling their Locks, and beating their Breasts, and scratching their Faces with their Nails
—Faedantes unguibus ora.
make such deep sighs and sad cryes, as might justly incur the reprehension of the Apostle, who gave them that reasonable Counsel of,
Mourn not like those without hope, 1
Thes. 4.
v. 13. The Body thus dressed up with a Crucifix on the Breast, attended by the Priests, and Deacons, is carried to burial, and the Prayers solemnized with Incense, that God would receive his Soul into the Region of the blessed; the Wife follows
[Page 296] her departed Husband, with such passion to perform the last office of kindness, as if she intended with violence of her shreeks to force out her own Soul, and to bear company with the Corps of her Husband in his Cave of darkness: And where passion is not found so vigorous and violent in its representation of sorrow, by reason of the gentle and more even temper of some Wives; there want not Women, who are perfect Tragedians, that are hired to follow the Corps of the dead, and to act in behalf of the Relations, all the distracted postures, and motions of real grief and confused sorrow. The Corps being placed in the Church, and the Office for the dead being ended, the Friends which accompany it first kiss the Crucifix on the Breast, and then the Mouth, and Forehead of the deceased, and afterwards every
[Page 297] one eats a piece of Bread, and drinks a glass of Wine in the Church, wishing rest to the Soul departed, and consolation to the afflicted Relations; which done, they attend them home, and so end the Ceremonies of Burial.
At the end of eight days after the Burial, the friends of the deceased make their charitable Visits to condole with, and comfort, the nearer Relations, and accompany them to the Church, to joyn with them in the Prayers offered for the quiet and rest of the departed Soul; at which time the men eat and drink again in the Church, whilst the Women renew their barbarous lamentations with shreeks and cryes, and with all other evidences of distraction and sorrow; but such as can pay others to act this part of passion, force not themselves with that violence, but send them to lament and mourn over the Sepulcher
[Page 298] for the space of eight days; the third day after, which they call
[...],
Or
[...]. The
[...]imes appointed to commemorate the dead. on which Prayers are said for the Soul departed: In like, manner at the end of nine days, of forty days, and at the end of six months, and at the conclusion of the year, Prayers and Masses are said for repose of the Soul, which being ended, those then present are entertained with boiled Wheat, and Rice, Wine, and dryed fruits, and this is called,
[...], which is a custom esteemed by the
Greeks of great Antiquity, which they more devoutly solemnize on the
Fryday before their entrance into the
Lent of
Advent, Good-Fryday, and the
Fryday before the Feast of
Pentecost, which are special days observed for Commemoration of the dead, as well such as dyed of violent, as of natural deaths.
Now as to the Opinion which
[Page 299] the
Greek Church holds concerning the condition of Souls departed this life,
The Opinion of the Greeks touching the state of Souls after death. there is some diversity, being a matter not clearly determined by Councils. Howsoever the
Anatolian Confession, which is generally accepted and approved by the
Greek Divines, doth clearly and expresly maintain this Doctrine, That the Souls, so soon as they are cleared and loosed from the Fetters of the Body, go either to Heaven or to Hell; the first hath the name of Paradise,
Abraham's Bosom, the Kingdom of Heaven, where the Saints sit and intercede for those who are on Earth, in honour of whom are daily sung Hymns of praise and glory.
Such as go to Hell, called the Grave, the eternal Fire, the Bottomless Pit, and the like, are of two sorts. The first are such who dye in the state of Divine anger, on whom are immediately imposed Chains,
[Page 300] and Fetters, which can never be taken off, nor loosed to all Eternity. The second are such who enter or are introduced into the Mansions of Hell, without those Bonds, Fetters, Pains and Torments, which for ever enslave and afflict the damned; but departing this life with dispositions to Justice, Repentance, and a new life, with the advantagious assistances of Confession and Absolution of the Priest, though the work of Grace be not thoroughly perfected in them, nor their resolution of godliness proceeded to action, have yet their resolutions,
[...] dispositions & beginnings of Pietymade acceptable, and brought to maturity & esteem in the sight of God, not by any works performed in the next World, according to that of the Psalmist,
who
[Page 301] shall praise thee in the Grave, or shall the dead give thanks unto thee in the Pit? but by the Offertories, Oblations, and Almes, and Prayers of the Church, made in behalf of the dead by the living on Earth; and this is the meaning of those Prayers.
Tu autem Domine repone animam ejus in loco lucenti, in loco quietis & consolationis, ex quo longe est omnis maestitia, dolor, & suspirium, condonans ei omne peccatum. Do thou Lord repose his Soul in the Mansions of light, of quietness and consolation, from whence are banished all sadness, grief, and sighs. But this place (it seems) they account no different
Limbo from Hell, and is no Purgatory, whose flames purge and cleanse, or whose torments afflict the soul, or make the least satisfaction for sin,
[...] according to the sentence of the second Council of
[Page 302]Constantinople, [...] which condemned the Opinion of
Origen herein: for the soul then becomes uncapable either by its sufferings or repentance to obtain pardon in its own behalf.
But whatsoever is to be done in this matter, is to be performed by the Soul united with the Body in this life; afterwards, the Bridegroom being entered, the Gate is shut, and no Path or way is left to repentance, only the Prayers of the Saints on Earth, their Almes-deeds, and Offertories of frequent Sacrifices without Blood, with the intercession of the Blessed Martyrs, and Church triumphant, open the doors of Paradise to languishing and wishing Souls: but this is not done, until the Judgment of the last day, in which
interim the
Greek Church holds, That neither the Sentence of
[Page 303] the four Patriarchs, nor the Decrees of the Universal Synod, nor all the Bishops of the whole World assembled, are able by their Autority, Bolles or Indulgences, to prescribe a time for release of one Soul from the confines of Hell; only the Mercies of God, who vouchsafes to be moved by the Prayers of the Church, can sign this release and delivery at what time he shall think fit: And that as the Blessed receive not their repletions of Glory in Heaven until after the day of Judgment, so neither shall the Damned their fullness of Torment in everlasting flames: By which it appears, that the Tenents of the
Greek Church are in this point;
First, that the Repository of longing Souls is not locally different from Hell it self: Secondly, that they endure no other punishment than only the sence of deprivation from
[Page 304] God and Heaven, and are not purged by Fire and Flames: And thirdly, that no Indulgences nor Pardons of all the Patriarchs, or of the Universal Bishop, can by their Autority remit one moment of detention to the imprisoned Souls, farther than as they are Members of the Church Militant, by whose Prayers and good works only those Souls find ease and benefit; and this is the true and certain meaning of the
Greek Church in this point, against which and their Tenent about the Pontificial Authority, the
Romanists make their greatest exception.
MArriage, in the
Greek Church, is called a Mystery, being the Union of two Bodies into one Flesh, which having a Spiritual Benefit as well as a Politick, the Church, under all Christian Governments, hath taken upon it self the power of tying the Matrimonial Knot, of blessing the Parties, and of giving, or granting rules and limits thereunto.
The
Greek Church, retaining unto these days many of the Precepts and Laws of ancient severity and mortification, used in the Primitive times of Christianity, forbids and declares unlawful the fourth Marriage; for though they are subject to the
Turks, with whom
Polygamie[Page 306] is allowable, yet they do not only disapprove it as dissentaneous to the Christian Religion, but likewise as a matter undecent, and savouring too much of the Flesh and sensuality of Concupiscence. For a man after he hath buried his first Wife, and taken a second, and being deprived of that also hath proceeded to the embraces of a third, the Church is so far satisfied; but gives a stop here, judging that where death hath three times made a separation from the Matrimonial Bed, there ought a limitation to be set unto farther proceedings; that so the Widower may lament and condole the unhappiness of so many deprivements; and, having proved the troubles and importunities of the Flesh, may find time and leisure for Prayer and Repentance.
The reason that the
Greeks give why the fourth Marriage is unlawful, is because it would come under
[Page 307] the notion of
Polygamie, which hath been forbidden by the Civil and Ecclesiastical Laws of Christians; for they understand
Polygamie to be a Conjunction of divers Copulatives in number, which is not understood until a person proceeds unto a fourth Wife, which makes more than one Copulative in the rule of Marriage; but this allegation is so frivolous and unsatisfactory, that I cannot understand the nicety, and therefore rather believe that this prohibition was grounded on the ancient Customs of the Church, when mortifications were more in use, and all luxurious indulgence to carnality generally condemned and out of fashion; as appears by the Writings of S.
Augustine, lib. 3.
cap. 18.
de doct. Christ. & lib. 16.
contra Faust
[...]; against which also S.
Jerom in his Epistles so much inveighs; that he stiles the second Marriage little
[Page 308] better than Fornication; what censure then is it likely that he would pass on the fourth or fifth Marriages; and herein hath been great variety of Opinions in former Ages; as
Socrates Schol. saith
lib. 5.
c. 21. The
Novatians in
Phrygia allow not of a second Marriage, such as inhabit
Constantinople do neither receive nor reject it; again, such as are in the
Western parts of the World admit it wholly: the Original Authors of so great diversity were Bishops, who governed the Churches at divers and at several times.
How strict soever this Church is esteemed in admitting many degrees of Marriage,
The
Greek Church easie to grant divorces. that is of proceeding farther than to the fourth Marriage, yet through corruption and poverty of the Clergy, the dissolution of that Knot is with much more facility obtained, so that it is ordinary for a man to take out a Divorce
[Page 309] from the Patriarch, and to marry another Woman; and the Patriarch afterwards to alter his Sentence, and enjoyn the Party to reassume his first Wife, leaving the ignorant soul as well confused in his love as in his Conscience. The reason hereof is rather Ignorance in Government than the Authority of any Canon whereby such a liberty is dispensed; for the Metropolites, as well as the Priests, being miserably poor, their Divorces, as well as Excommunications, are made vendible, from whence yearly accrues a considerable benefit to the Church; and perhaps also this freedom may the more easily be indulged in imitation and complyance with the Government under which they live.
The Ceremonies used at their Marriages are some of them serious and significant, and others too light
[Page 310] and frivolous for so considerable and important a part of Religion; for though their Prayers and Collects at this Service are holy, and full of apt and Divine Expressions, and the use of the Ring is very decent and becoming; but the changing of Garlands from the Bridegroom to the Bride, the giving them Wine and sugared Confects in a Spoon, and tying them with a Garter, and rocking them together, are Ceremonies and Toys which seem too mean and low, and not aptly fitted to an Institution so serious and and important as this.
The
Greeks, being a people of a merry and sanguine complexion, are wanton and unconstant in their Amours; so that it is usual (as amongst other Nations) for them to make Addresses to one Mistress, and pass to the Marriage of another; for which they commonly give
[Page 311] their
Sponsalia first, which is the Ring, in token of their contract. Such as inhabit in or about
Constantinople, Smyrna, and other Capital Cities, look high, and would be a little great, and therefore imitate the Custom of the
Turks in this particular, keeping up their Daughters, with the same retirement and distance, from the view of men, as if their eyes were able to pollute and deflower them, calling them Jewels which are not to be seen before their price and bargain is made; so that the Bridegroom, agreeing on the terms, prepares the Nuptials, invites the Guests, before he is acquainted with his Bride by any other Relation, than such as he receives from the information of his Female Friends, who for this discovery have made her visits, frequented the Table and Bath with her, to whose judgment and fancy he submits his
[Page 312] own, and becomes perfectly enamoured by the praises they give her; for any other assurance of her beauty or affections, or harmony of her humour with his, there can be none until after the Service of Marriage is passed: When the Parents and Friends conduct the Bride into the Nuptial Chamber, where having sate for a short space in company of the Female Guests with her Face covered, as before at the time of Marriage, the Bridegroom enters, and with a trembling hand lifts up the Vail, and kisses her, being forced to remain content with his Fortune whether of beauty, or deformity, good nature, or evil disposition, which oft-times produces a too late repentance.
But the familiarity between the
Greeks of the Islands of
Archi-pelago admits not of these niceties,
The Islanders of a different humour. their conversation being more free, for
[Page 313] they frequent each others societies, and, according to the jollity of their natural temper, dance men and Women together. During the times of such mirth as this, the young people often enter into Promises and Protestations of Marriage, which the men according to the levity and unconstancy of their humour as often break, but not without the revenge of the old Mothers, who, in vindication of the honour of their Daughters, frequently exercise a piece of Witch-craft which they call
[...], which is the tying up a man from accompanying with any Woman, unless it be with her to whom he hath faultered in his faith; which is so usually practised, that all people in those Countries talk of it, and the Bridegrooms complain of the Tyranny; from which they could in no wise be delivered, until some means or composition hath
[Page 314] been made with the old Woman to take off the Bond, or untye the Knot, which debilitated and infeebled his virile inclinations.
But one thing here is very observable and curious to be inserted: That it hath been usual for the
Turks,Greek
Women making Kabin
with Turks
in the Morea
and Romania. especially in the parts of
Greece called now
Romania, and in
Turkish Rumeli, to take
Greek Women to Wife, marrying them according to the
Mahometan Law; which Custome was become so frequent, that the Christian Women, little regarding that Caution given them by the Apostle, of being unequally yoked, freely entered into
Kabin with the
Turks, and without scruple designed the fruit of their Bodies to the service of Antichrist, and by the infidelity of their Children, seemed half-content to become themselves Apostates. To prevent and remedy which inconvenience, the Patriarchs
[Page 315] and Metropolites often consulted together, but could contribute little to their redress, whilest the
Turks, who were masters both of their lives and fortunes, made the bodies of the men subservient to their Labour, and of the Women to their Lusts. Howsoever, of late years the Patriarch of
Constantinople, complaining of these Marriages to the
Muftee, proposed this Query,
viz. whether it might be lawful for a
Turk to unite himself to the Body of a Woman which was nourished with Swines flesh and Wine? for such were the Christian Women: and whether the Children born to
Turks, partaking of those abominable nourishments from which they were produced, were not in their Births polluted and unfit to be made
Musselmen? The
Muftee, startled a while with the novelty of the question, and considering seriously thereon, replyed,
[Page 316] That those Marriages were not lawful for
Turks.‘Then, said the Patriarch, such Marriages as these, which are frequent amongst you in
Romelia, ought to be forbidden;’ to which the
Muftee assented, and represented the Case to the
Vizier, who, concurring in the same Opinion, ordered, that for the future no
Turk should marry a Christian Woman, unless she first renounced the Christian Faith, and embraced the
Mahometan: Which Order, to the great honour of the Patriarch, gave a stop to those Marriages in
Romania; for the Parents unwilling or ashamed to permit their Daughters to abandon their Faith for the sake and advantage of a Husband, have conserved them ever since for the more equal and lawful Marriages of Christians: But whether this may not, in course of time, cause Women to relinquish
[Page 317] their Faith which (God knows) in that People is fixed with a tender root, experience, in the course of time, will best demonstrate: But this happened in the year 1672. and was related to me from the mouth of the Bishop of
Smyrna, and attested by those present with him.
CHAP. XVI.
Of the Liturgies used in the
Greek Church, of their length, and when used.
THE Liturgies of the
Greek Church are in number four. The first is of S.
James appointed to be read in the Church by
Crispus, first Bishop of
Jerusalem; but this being five hours long and tedious, is only used once a year; that is, on the 23 of
October, which
[Page 318] is the Festival of that Saint. The second is of S.
John Chrysostom; the third of St.
Basil; and the fourth of S.
Gregory the great.
The Liturgy of S.
Chrysostom is read every day in the year, except
Sundays in
Lent, Thursday and
Saturday in the holy Week, or Vigil of
Easter, and on the Festival of the Elevation of the holy Cross, falling on the fourteenth of
September, at which times is read the Liturgy of S.
Basil, being esteemed longer than that of S.
Chrysostom, and therefore more proper for the times of Fasting.
The Liturgy of S.
Gregory is called
[...], or
preconsecrated, because it is said after those of S.
Chrysostom or S.
Basil, in which already Consecration is presupposed of the holy Elements, and therefore this contains no preamble, as others do, touching the Consecration, but is only a Composition of Prayers for
[Page 319] making worthy the Priest, and Communicants for reception of the holy Mysteries. Nor are the Epistle and Gospel read in this Liturgy, having been read before; this being like our second Service, when we have no Communion, which is read later, commonly beginning about Eleven a Clock in the Morning, and is fitted for their devotion who have least leisure and piety towards Gods service: And this Liturgy is only repeated
Wednesdays and
Frydays.
In Monasteries they begin it more early, that is to say, about Nine a Clock, because that after their slender Dinner, which on those days is only bread and water (of which also they make but one meal) they are to return betimes to their Vespers, called
[...], to which with an entire rehearsal of the Psalter, they are daily obliged; and this is that which employs their
[Page 320] whole time on days of Fasting: which tedious and indiscreet length of Liturgies I have observed to abate so much the heat of true zeal and affection, which ought to be in the Worship of that pure and incomprehensible Spirit of God Almighty, that the Priests run over their Offices, as the School-boys do their Tasks, pronouncing their words so swift and thick as renders them inarticulate and unintelligible, and are of no savour or energy to persons who desire to prosper in Devotion.
To all these Prayers, and Offices, they repeat an additional Lecture of the life of some Saint, which serves in the place of a Sermon or Homily, of which, one being read for every day, the whole Summary of that Book may be finished in the whole course or circle of the year; the which
[Page 321] Book is called,
[...], or a Collection of Acts and Histories.
CHAP. XVII.
Of Pictures and Images in the
Greek Church.
THE
Greeks in their Churches make use of Pictures for Adornment, History, and Worship; they burn Lamps before them, perfume them with Incense, beginning and ending their Prayers with reverend bowings and crossings before the representations and figures of Saints; to which end there is always layed on a Desk the Picture of the Virgin
Mary and S.
George, which they kiss at their coming in, or going out of the Church, and at some grand Period of their Liturgy. But
[Page 322] all carved Images they abhor, and Anathematize the adorers of Sculptile Representations, because they have formerly been abused to Idolatry, with the same maledictions as they do those who are Adversaries to both. And that we may exactly deliver the Tenent of the
Greek Church herein, we have faithfully rendred in the words following, their clear Sentence and Opinion, being what is delivered as the undoubted faith of the Oriental Churches.
[...]
‘Great (say they) is the difference between Idols and Representations. For Idols are figures of mans invention, as the Apostle testifies.
‘
We know that an Idol in the world is nothing,’ 1
Cor. 8. 4. but an Image
[Page 323] is a representation of some true transaction of what hath passed and been transacted in the World, as the Picture of our Saviour, of the holy Virgin
Mary, and of all the Saints.
[...] But different from this, the
Gentiles worshipped their Idols who adored them as Gods, and offered incense unto them, saying, That Gold and Silver were Gods, as
Nebuchadnezar did. But we, when he honour and adore Pictures, do not worship the Wood, nor Colours, but those Saints
[Page 324] whose Representations they are. We honour them with the reverence of Servants, figuring in our minds the person and presence of those Saints. As when we bow to a Crucifix, we form in our minds Christ hanging on the Cross for our salvation to which we encline our heads and knees with thanksgiving. In like manner when we worship the Image of the Virgin
Mary, we raise our Contemplations unto that holy Mother of God: We bow our heads and knees to her, and pronounce her blessed above all men or Women. The same may be said of the ArchAngel
[Page 325]Gabriel; by which it appears that this is not the same Service which we offer unto God. Nor do those of the Orthodox Faith allow of the graven Workmanship of Images to the life, but only the Countenances of Saints, whose persons they represent. For as the Cherubims, over-shadowing the Ark of the Covenant, did represent those true Cherubims in Heaven which remain in the presence of God, and were honoured and adored by the
Israelites without transgression of that Commandment. And when the Children of
Israel worshipped the Tabernacle of the Covenant, and lodged it with decent and due honour, they committed no sin, nor made invalid the Commands of the Decalogue, but rather declare that God is wonderful in his Saints. Only it is requisite that the Image have
[Page 326] some lively resemblance of the Saint it represents, that the mind of him that prayes may be the more easily affected thereby. And for the better confirmation of the worship of holy and sacred Images, the Church of God in the Seventh Universal Synod, hath anathematized all such as do oppose them, and hath authorized and for ever established the adoration of venerable Images, as appears in the Ninth Canon of that Synod.’
Hereby it is evident what Opinion the
Greek Church holds concerning the use of Pictures in Churches, which whilest they pretend to maintain from Antiquity and the Authority of a Synod, though of late date, and later received amongst them, they despise the Sentence of their great Doctor and Father St.
Basil therein,
Ep. 70
[...] who in his 70
th Epistle
[Page 327] to the Bishops of
France and
Italy, complains of the persecution arisen in the Oriental Churches; for that either the faithful were forced to adore Images, or resign their Bodies to the flames,
[...]. Nor can this be understood of the Images of Heathens, in which Divine Worship was terminated; for he declares a little before, that this persecution was of a different nature to those in past times, when the
Gentiles tormented the Professors of Christianity: But now those that bear the glorious name of Christians, condemned the others to banishment, to Flames, to Prison, and all kind of Torments, for no other Crime than for observance and defence of the Primitive Tradition.
[...][Page 328] By which it is evident, That
Arianism in those days prevailing, Christian Hereticks were then the Persecutors both for the enforcement of the Doctrine of
Arius, and the worship of Images. And howsoever the
Greeks distinguish and moderate their terms in the worship of Pictures, in which, to speak indifferently, their Churches do not much abound, there being seldom other Pictures which adorn their Walls, or Portals of their Chancels, than the representation of our Saviour, the Blessed Virgin, S.
Michael the Arch-Angel, and S.
George; to which, though they yield much reverence, yet they are not so apt to attribute the power of working Miracles unto them, as they are in
Spain and
Italy. Notwithstanding which, considering the scandal which Pictures and Images
[Page 329] in the Oratories, and places of Gods worship, administer to
Turks, Jews, and other Enemies of the Gospel in the Eastern parts; it were better that they were wholly taken away, for they not being capable to comprehend the niceties of distinction in Divine Worship which the Schools and subtile men have formed to clear themselves in this case from the imputation of Idolatry, reproach the Professors of the Christian Faith with the Infamy of that irrational sin, which Christians first preached against, and confounded, and have thereby taken that Offence, as may with good reason be believed hath in these latter days affrighted many from embracing the Gospel. And though the
Greeks would seem to use some caution herein, by not painting Pictures to the life, or not using engraven Images, or by not drawing them farther than to the Waste with
[Page 330] an ill-favoured sort of flat painting, as if they would thereby excuse the inconvenience which may be objected: Yet certainly the use of them is so scandalous amongst
Turks, (who have scarce any thing good in their Religion, but that they profess one God, and are Enemies to Idolatry,) that though Pictures and Images may be allowed indifferently in other Churches; yet being no essential part of Gods Worship, they ought wholly to be rejected and wiped out in
Turkey and all the
Eastern parts of the World.
THE
Greek Church in their Prayers to Saints in Heaven, and Angels, which enjoy the Beatifical Vision of God Almighty, differ little or nothing in Doctrine from the
Roman; which we shall best understand by that which they call,
The Orthodox Confession of the Anatolian
Church, in which we have these words.
We crave the intercession of Saints with God, [...]that they should pray for us, and we invoke them not as Gods, but as his friends, who serve him, and praise[Page 332] him, and adore him; and we crave their assistance, not as if they were able to assist us by their own Power, but that they should procure for us the Grace of God by means of their administrations.
They say farther.
But some will say that they do not know nor understand our Prayers.
[...] To whom we answer, that they of themselves do not know, nor hear our Prayers, but only by Revelation, and the Divine Grace which God hath richly bestowed on them, they both understand and hear us.
In like manner we invoke Angels that they would mediate for us by their Ministry
[Page 333] with God,
[...] wherefore they offer to the Majesty of God the Prayers, Alms, and good works of men.
And farther they say, That as God commanded the Friends of
JobJob 42. 8. that they should bring their Sacrifices and offer them for themselves, and that
Job should pray for them, for that him God would accept; so we bringing our Sacrifices of Prayer to the Footstool of the Throne of Grace, have them there tendered to the Majesty of God by the Saints and Angels his accepted and beloved Ministers.
Who sees not here that the
Greeks have learned the distinction of
[...] and
[...]out of the
Roman Schools; of whose Doctrine (as we have said before) they have extracted the Principles by their studies and Conversation in
Italy, which is the sole
Gymnasion and Library of their knowledge
[Page 334] and learning; for in most points of Controversie, where the Patriarchal Autority is not concerned, they exactly concur with the sense of the
Roman Schools. But yet I do not find that their Prayers to Saints and Angels are so frequently enjoyned as they are in the
Roman Offices and Rosaries, but scattered here and there in their Breviaries, of which, for satisfaction of the Reader, I have made some Collections.
Forms of Prayers to Saintsused in the
Greek Church.
Holy Martyrs,
[...] who have stoutly fought, and are Crowned, pray to the Lord to have mercy on our souls.
Holy Apostles beseech the merciful God to grant remission of sins to our souls.
[...]
[Page 335] These following are short Prayers appointed to be learned by Children, and are commonly the Morning and Evening Devotions of private persons.
All holy Lady,
[...] 'Mother of God, pray for us Sinners.
All Celestial Powers of Angels and Arch-Angels,
[...] pray for us Sinners.
Holy
John, [...] Prophet, and Fore-runner, and Baptist of our Lord Jesus Christ, pray for us Sinners.
Holy Orthodox Apostles,
[...] Prophets and Martyrs, and all Saints, pray for us Sinners.
O sacred Ministers of God,
[...] our Fathers, Shepheards, and Teachers of the World, pray for us Sinners.
[Page 336]O invincible,
[...] indissolvable and Divine Power of the Reverend and life-giving Cross forsake us not Sinners.
These particulars shall serve for instances, that in the
Greek Church Prayers are made to Saints in the same manner as in the
Roman.
Of the
Greek Islands in the
AEgean Sea, now called the
Arche-Pelago, and the devision there of Religion between the
Greek and
Latin Churches.
AMongst the many Isles in the
Arche-pelago, since the Conquest of
Candia by the
Turks, none remains subjected to Christian Government but only
Tino, which belongs to the
Venetians. Tenedos, Myteline, Scio, Negropont, and some others, are thought worthy of the Fortresses and defence of the
Ottoman Sword. The others lye open and ungarded, and are the possession and prize of every Pyrate and Rover, but yet, according to the last Peace concluded between
Venice and the G.
Signor, they are all annexed
[Page 338] to the Dominions of the
Turk, to whom they pay a yearly
Harach or Poll-money, which is four Dollars
per head, whereas in the time of the War they paid the same both to the
Venetians and the
Turk.
The
Turk looking on the Inhabitants of those Isles like out-lying Deer lodged without pale or defence, and rather such, who afford harbour and succour to Pyrates and Enemies, than strength or Riches to the Borders of his Empire, hath of late entered into consultation for dispeopling those Islands, and transporting the Inhabitants into more secure Enclosures, where they may render greater benefit and improvement to their Grand Landlord, than they do at present; but as yet no resolution hath been taken therein.
The
Greeks are greatly divided in their Religion, and consequently alienated each from other in their
[Page 339] humour and inclinations, some acknowledging the Patriarchal See at
Constantinople, some at
Rome. It is not to be doubted but that the
Romanists possessing most of Wit and Money, are always too hard for the Ignorance and Poverty of the
Greeks; by which, and the convenient shortness of the Latin Mass, they draw many of the
Greeks from attendance on their own tedious Services to better ordered and more easie Devotions; though as yet they cannot perswade them to renounce their obedience to their Church and Patriarch. Moreover whilest the
Venetians exercised an Authority over many of these Islands, which was before they were constrained to render them to the
Turk, the Church of
Rome enjoyed an opportunity of fixing a deep Foundation for that Religion, and thereby so far encroached into the possessions of the
[Page 340]Greeks, that their Religion remained under great discouragements, their Rites being suppressed in all the Isles of that Sea for want of protection and redress of their aggrievances, until the
Greek Bishop, or Metropolite of
Scio, called
Ignatius Neochori, in the year 1664, being a person of an active Spirit, and reported by his Adversaries to be of a proud and haughty disposition, inclined to Covetousness, and versed in crafty and subtle Arts, endeavoured to buckle with the Power and Jurisdiction of the
Latines. To effect which, he at first cunningly suggested to the
Turks the danger of that people by reason of their nearness and affinity with the
Venetians, and constant correspondence with the Enemies of the
Turk, hoping that this Argument might be sufficient to procure the bannishment of all the
Roman Clergy, and that others
[Page 341] of the same Sect, terrifyed with the thoughts of loosing their Estates, and the Country in which they were born, might be forced to an adherence to this Church, and to an acknowledgment of the Metropolite's Jurisdiction. To effect which Design the better, the Bishop associated to himself a
Greek Priest, a man of no mean Capacity, and well practised in the
Turkish Law and Language, and so well acquainted with the great men amongst the
Turks, that the
Latines gave him the Nick-name of
Papas Mustapha. To help which design forward, the
Greek Church at
Scio happened at that time to be indebted to certain great men about the Court, to whom speedy payment was promised with an unconscionable Interest, if the Revenue of the
Latine Diocess were annexed to the
Greek Jurisdiction; with which benefit these Unbelievers
[Page 342] being moved, and valuing more the advantage of the Money than the justice of the Cause, obtained by their power and interest at Court, a Command to this effect.
First, That the
Latine Bishop at
Scio for the future should have no farther Jurisdiction over those of the
Latine Church; but that all should depend in that Island on the Metropolite.
2. That no Matrimony, or other Ecclesiastical Rite, should be celebrated without particular License of the
Greek Metropolite.
3. That no Priest of the
Latine Church should be ordained without his License.
4. That the Metropolite, by vertue of his Command, should take possession of the greatest part of the Churches which belonged to the
Latines.
5. That the
Latine Bishop should
[Page 343] render an Account to the Metropolite of all the Proffits that he hath made since his entry into that Diocess; and having surrendred and made satisfaction, he should depart and commit the Charge of his Flock to the Government of the
Greek Metropolite. These matters being of high concernment, and seeming intollerable to the
Latines at
Scio, they with great Fury unanimously resolved to loose or hazard all, rather than to subject themselves to the Tyranny of another Church. Wherefore the Bishop, with ten others appointed by publick Election to attend him, departed towards
Adrianople, venting many menacing Speeches and flourishes of their Power to be revenged on the
Greek Metropolite. These took their Journey by way of
Constantinople, to consult with others of the same Religion, and to try in what manner the
[Page 344] Patriarch stood affected to these Practices. The Metropolite on the other side thought it not time to sit longer quiet, and therefore speedily hastned to
Adrianople, well knowing that the first complaint hath the advantage, and commonly takes the best impression with the
Turks; to obtain which, he proceeds directly, and arrives before his Adversaries; during which time he so dexterously represented the evil inclinations of the
Latine Church to the Welfare of the
Ottoman Empire, their Correspondence with
Rome and
Venice, their Designs to extirpate the
Greek Church from
Scio, and make the whole Island
Latine, towards which, by force of great Collections of Money from several parts of
Christendom, they had made so considerable a progress, that by reason of the poverty of the
Greeks they had bought the best part of
[Page 345] those Churches, which for many years and Ages had been appropriated to their Rites and Religion: To which Insinuations, and others of the like nature, the
Turks lent an Ear with singular attention, who have always found, That the differences amongst Christians have ever concluded with gain and benefit unto them; especially to the
Chimacam, called
Kara-Mustapha Pasha, a person well qualified to manage an Intrigue of this kind to the best advantage, blessed and welcomed the opportunity, designing to improve the business to the best that he was able. And therefore, as if the Accusation and Crime had been no less than Treasonable on the side of the
Latines, he dispatched Commands in a
Turkish Fury to bring them to
Constantinople. The Bishop being advertised hereof, whilest he was on his way to the Court, made the more
[Page 346] haste in By-ways, lest he should fall into the hands of the
Turkish Officers: Howsoever, as soon as they arrived at
Adrianople, as men already convicted, were committed to a severe Imprisonment, lying for the space of fifteen days and nights with one Leg in the Stocks, and the other in Chains. But this rigour was not exercised on the
Latines in favour to the
Greek Cause, but only as the most expedite means to extort Money, that so they might both buy their Liberty, and obtain that the Tryal of their Cause might be referred to the legal and ordinary course of Justice. The
Chimacam had likewise well squeezed the
Greeks and extracted from them no less than 4000 Dollars on promise of favour to their Cause and Interest, by punishing their Adversaries; in which, conceiving that he had already moderately complyed and well
[Page 347] deserved the Money from the
Greeks he proceeded to exact other 7000 Dollars from the
Latines; and so, being by this time indifferently disposed towards both Parties, he appointed a day for judgment of the Cause; in the Method of which Proceedings, and in Conclusion of this business, we shall find him to act with the same equallity as he hath done in all Affairs, since he hath been promoted to the charge of Supreme
Vizier.
The day being come, and both sides appearing, the
Greek Papas inveighed furiously against the disaffection of the
Latines to the
Ottoman Empire; and that for his own part, though he wore the Cross, yet he could fight under the Halfmoon, with suchlike terms of flattery and dissimulation. Those on the other side vindicated themselves of those Aspersions, making professions
[Page 348] of their quietness and obedience to the Power under which they lived; and next proved the ancient possessions of their Churches, most of which they enjoyed by vertue of their Capitulations, and the rest by Title of purchase, confirmed by a long tract of time, beyond the term of any prescription. The
Chimacam having been mollified by both parties, gladly carried an even and moderate hand towards both; and therefore, as inclining to neither party, adjudged some of those Churches to the
Latines; and as if the Title to the others had been more intricate and different, he referred the determination thereof to the
Pasha and
Kadi of
Scio; giving the
Greeks a Command under-hand, and privately, that what Churches had not remained in the possession of the
Latines for above 60 years, should,
[Page 349] notwithstanding all Reasons to the contrary be adjudged again to the right of the
Greeks. And in this manner both parties setting forward on their Journey as contented and victorius to
Scio, with equal hopes of success; being there arrived, soon appeared and joyned issue together before the
Pasha. But the Metropolite producing his Command, of which his Adversaries had no knowledge or suspition, Sentence was given according thereunto; whereby the
Latines were deprived of above 60 Churches. And this was the issue for that time of this Quarrel between Christians, who in matters of Religious and Ecclesiastical Concernments, sought Justice from the determination of
Turks.
Besides this difference,
A difference between the
Latines and
Greeks at
Jerusalem. others have arisen of later standing and date; but we shall only instance in that one, which is very remarkable, happening
[Page 350] at
Jerusalem about the time of
Easter, in the year 1674. when Monsieur
de Nointel, Ambassador for his most Christian Majesty to the Grand
Signor, had a curiosity in his other Travels to make a Pilgrimage to the Holy Sepulchre, which having been anciently in the hands of the
Latines, at least in equal possession of both one and the other, was now demanded by the
Greeks as their right, and as the true and only lawful Guardians of that place; the which Title they took the boldness to assert, not only by words but by force and violence. For some days before
Easter, when the
Latines were making their usual preparations to adorn the Sepulchre, the
Greek Priests assaulted them with Clubs, with which the
Latines being equally provided, there followed such a skirmish in the Church, maintained with zeal and fury, that
[Page 351] several both of one side and the other were grievously wounded, and one of the
Greeks killed; but (as one of the Fryars of
Jerusalem then present told me,) that he received not his mortal wound from them, but that he starved himself, obstinately refusing all sustenance, for no other Reason than that his blood might be required of the
Latines; which he imagined to have been of so great import, as would cause the
Latines to be expelled the Holy Land, being desirous in this good Cause to suffer death, which he esteemed a Martyrdom for revenge of his Religion and Country. The cause which moved the
Greeks to revive their pretence to the custody of the Holy Sepulchre, with so much resolution and fervour, is diversly reported. Some say that
Panaioti the Viziers Interpreter, a Christian of the
Greek Church, had through the favour of
[Page 352] the Vizier obtained a
Hattersheriff for investing the
Greeks solely in possession of the Sepulchre; the which he concealed, and laid by him during his life time, well considering the opposition and trouble he should encounter by putting it into execution, from the union of all the Representatives of the Christian Princes against him; and how far a Contention of this nature might proceed to the ruine of his life and fortune, at least of his quiet, he was too prudent and cautious to make the Experiment; but rather chose to conceal it until the time of his death, when he bequeathed it for a Legacy to the honour and benefit of his Church. Others say, That
Sultan Morat had granted this
Hattersheriff, which at the intercession of all the Christian Ambassadours, had until now been suspended and lay dormant, being only revived
[Page 353] by this Quarrel between the
Latin Fathers and the
Greek Kaloirs; for the Vizier, to correct (as is judged.) the insolence and presumption of the
Latines, upon the great Complaints of the
Greeks, renewed the rigour of the ancient
Hattersheriff, the which
Dositheus, Patriarch of
Jerusalem, an active, bold, and stiring man, put into execution with that briskness and zeal, as highly provoked the
Latins to an extreme heat of indignation; but their passion was little available in the Case, whilest they wanted force to right and revenge themselves. For, notwithstanding all the applications they could make to the G.
Vizier, enforced by the strong and prevailing Arguments of Money, and by the Instances of most of the Christian.
Ambassadors at the Court, the
Vizier remained inexorable, and not to be moved with any Intreaty or
[Page 354] Sollicitation whatsoever. And when the
English Ambassador, about
August 1675. designed to make experience how successful and powerful his Interest might prove at Court above the Addresses of other Ministers, he was privately advised by a person of nearest intimacy to the Publick Counsels, not to move in a matter which was so ungrateful, and which would force the
Vizier, against his Will, to give him the first denyal of what he had demanded from him. In this manner for some years this business remained, in which interim, Addresses were made to the
Pope at
Rome, and to the Courts of Christian Princes, for a Remedy; but no Interest of Money or Favour could incline the
Vizier Ahmet Pasha, during his Life and Government, to alter his Sentence or Judgment in the Case; but now
Kara-Mustapha Pasha succeeding
[Page 355] to the Government, a recovery may probably be expected, in case those Arguments of Money and Presents be applyed, which had little power on the resolution and integrity of the
Vizier deceased.
The
Greeks of the Islands are men of robustious and well-proportioned Bodies,
The disposition of the
Greek Islanders. strong and fit for War; for which reason the
Turks employ them for
Levents, or Souldiers for Sea-service; but being Christians they deny them the priviledge of exercising Arms at Land. They are a people extremely well contented with their condition, and would not change their Possessions on their little Rocks and Isles, for all the Antick Glory of the
Grecian Empire, where they pipe and dance promiscuously, Men and Women together, in despight of Enemies, or the double Duty and Tax which they paid in time of War to the
Venenetians[Page 356] on one side, and to the
Turks on the other. But since Peace between the G.
Signor and the
Venetian is concluded, all the Isles of the
Arche-pelago are solely allotted to the Dominion of the
Turk, except the Isle of
Tino (as we have said before) which by Articles is reserved to the
Venetians, who have there a Proveditor and Castle to defend it. The other Isles are open, having no other Fortresses than their little Chappels and Oratories; for which cause they are much infested by
Corsaires, or Free-booters, under the Colours of
Ligorn, Malta, Mayorca, &c. to whom these Islanders are so perfectly subject in all duty and service, that their goods are liable to their rapine, and the bodies of their Wives and Daughters to their lusts. Notwithstanding which, these poor people rejoice in their homes, and can dispense with all inconveniences,
[Page 357] rather than abandon their beloved rocks; so powerful is that affection which every one bears to his own Country: But the entertainment which these Islands afford the
Corsaires, hath so far moved the indignation of the
Turk, that (as we have said before) he hath more than once taken a resolution entirely to depopulate all the open or unfortified Islands, by transporting the people to some places on the Continent, where their industry and labours might bring them more profit and advantage; but as yet the design hath not succeeded, though greatly feared and sadly expected by that miserable people.
But in no place of the
Turks Dominions do Christians enjoy more freedom in their Religion and Estates, than on the Isle of
Xio,Xio. or
Scio, to which they are entituled by an ancient Capitulation made with
[Page 358]Sultan Mahomet the Second, to whom they surrender'd themselves, on Composition and Articles of liberty and enjoyment of their Estates, which to this day is maintained so faithfully, that a
Turk cannot strike or abuse a
Christian without severe Correction: Here the Men wear Hats and Cloaths almost after the
Spanish Mode; carry the Crucifix in procession through the Streets, and exercise their Religion with all freedom. This Island produces the most excellent Mastick in the World,
It proceeds from the
Lentiscus, which in other parts of the world produces the like Gum. and I think there is no place where it is so good, and so great abundance; and herein they pay their Tribute to the G.
Signor. In this place both the
Greek and
Roman Religions are professed, the chief Families of the latter sort are two, and those of considerable esteem,
viz. the
Monew, alias, Giustiniani, and
Borghesi; these latter are noble; but
[Page 359] the first have been Princes: who having in the year 1345 been sent thither from
Liguria, or parts of
Genoua, as Governours, became afterwards Supreme Lords of that Island; which they ruled with absolute Authority, until the
Turk approaching as near to them as
Magnasia, and having possessed himself of that Capital City, they judged their small City uncapable to resist, and therefore, like the remoter parts of
Ragusi, they addressed themselves with all humility and subjection to demand Peace.
In honour of
John Justiniani, the last Prince of that Island, I find a large
Elogium wrote by an Abbot of that name in
Italian, who with several Sciotical Expressions celebrates the fame of the
quondam petty Prince of that Island, which in our times hath not gain'd the reputation of many wise men, whence
[Page 360] comes that Proverb comon amongst the
Greeks, [...], that is, That a wise man is as rare amongst them, as a green Horse. Howsoever this place hath stoutly engaged amongst the other Cities and Islands in the contention of
Homer's Birth; and this
Giustiniani, though derived originally from a
Genoese Family, was yet born at
Scio, and was a person of more than ordinary Parts and Abilities, if we believe that Author; who writes in Favour of
Scio, and most excellently of
Giustiniani, whom he praises in this manner.
John Giustiniani, a noble
Genoese, was that sacred Anchor, on whose strength and force, the whole East laid the stress of her Fortune; at that time when that horrible Tempest of Arms, raised by the ambition and treachery of impious
Mahomet, conspired to its Shipwrack: he was that shield, who whilst he had life, covered the head and heart
[Page 361] of this Empire from a shower of
Asian Arrows, which rained from a Cloud of most cruel war. At the first rumour of whose most terrible preparations, by which
Mahomet threatned to throw down the
Eastern Diadem from the
Christian Head, and thereon plant the
Turkish Tulbant; this
Gustiniani prepared himself to sacrifice his life in defence of the Grand Metropolis; to which end he departed from
Scio with a Squadron of Vessels, his ancient Dominion and Inheritance, and as if the Reins of fortune had remained in his hands, he conducted his own Fleet securely amidst 300 Sail of the
Mahometans, which pillaged the
Propontis, and brought them safe to
Constantine Paleologus, to whom he offered himself an Adventurer for glory. The hopes of
Paleologus being revived with this succour, and finding none to whom he might commit the defence of the Royal City, but to
Giustiniani, he
[Page 362] entirely recommended all unto his faith, courage and conduct.
And this Author afterwards proceeds, That the
Turks being astonished at so many repulses, at length discovered that this manly defence proceeded not from the valour of effeminate
Greeks, but that
Giustiniani was the
Achilles of those Walls, and the living
Palladium of that City: but in the heat of this storm
(as this Author saith) our
Giustiniani was slain, which turned the fortune of the day, and with the fall of this eminent person fell the Courage of the Defendants, and this Imperial City into the hands of a new Tyrant.
And so much one of this Country, a natural born Sciote,
writes in honour of his ancient Prince and Compatriot.
In this manner those many Isles in the
Arche-Pelago are divided between the
Greek and the
Latine Churches, though more follow the
[Page 363] Rites of the
Greek than of the other; and as we have said, lying open and unguarded, are subject to the rapine and violence of the strongest, having no power over the fruits of their labours, if found out and seized by some unconscionable Pyrate: by which it appears how happy those Isles are which are governed by good Laws, and defended by their own force, under the auspicious conduct of a valiant and watchful Prince. It hath been the project of several ingenious and active persons of Quality, who were Enemies to the
Turk, to unite all those Isles in a Confederacy or League together, obliging themselves to be assistant each to other, in the repulse of any Robbers or Forreign Enemies, which might undertake any thing to the prejudice of their publick and common wellfare. And this, as I am informed, was principally
[Page 364] designed by the Marquess
Fleuri, a
Savoyard, who crused and traversed over all the
Greek Islands in a Ship of 60 piece of Ordnance, and armed with 500 men, in which progress he made singular Observations of the nature, situation, Harbours, commodities, natural strength and people of every Island: Of the latter of which having made an exact enquiry, it was brought to my hands by a person who had a familiar acquaintance with this Marquess, which I judging to be a Curiosity worthy observation, I have inserted here for better understanding the present state and condition of these Isles.
[Page 365]The Number of the Inhab
[...]ants of the several Islands in the
Arche-Pelago, which pay Tribute, or
Harach, to the
Turks.
hath souls in all
San Torino
8000
Policandro
1500
Nio
1000
Sichino
2000
Nanfi
1000
Estoupalia
1500
Nixoro
1500
Pattino
or Patmos
6000
Andro
15000
Zia
4000
Termia
3000
Serfou
2000
Sifanto
3000
Argentiera
1500
Milo
7000
Especii
1000
Idra
1000
Egena
2000
Scopolo
5000
Sciladroi
600
SanGeorgio Deschiro
3000
Psara
800
71400
hath souls
Naxia
7000
Nicaria
1000
Xamos
10000
Parisi
10000
Antiparisi
800
Micono
2000
Sira
3000
Aijo Strati
2000
Samatrachi
800
Schiaro
1500
Simo
2000
Zaora
3000
Tasso
3000
Cazo
5000
Scarpanto
4000
Scarpantoni
2000
Nissero
3000
Piscopi
4000
Morgo
4000
Lero
3500
Lindo
2000
73600
[Page 366]All which Islands make together 145000 Men, Women, and Children; which though I do not account for so exact a computation, as if the people had been polled head by head; yet it is such an estimate as hath been made on the places respectively by the people themselves. In many of these Islands the G.
Signor did formerly put in a
Kadi, or an
Aga, to be their Rulers, who administred Justice to them in the best manner he could; but in regard these
Turks were oftentimes surprised and carried away by the
Corsaires, few or none would accept of the Employment; in which case the people of the Islands respectively make choice of three or four of the richest and wisest Sages amongst, them to be their
[...], as they call them, or Governours, to whom they refer all their Causes in Civil Differences, and who are the Representatives
[Page 367] of the Island, and gather in the Poll-money, getting it ready against the time that the
Turkish Gallies, and Captain
Pasha, come to demand it, which they yearly do. But in case any person be guilty of a Capital Fault which deserves death, he is reserved till the arrival of the Commander in chief of the Gallies, who executes justice upon him. These Governors are chosen yearly by the people, or they confirm the old ones; which is most commonly done, for amongst them are few who are ambitious of Rule and Soveraignty. In some of these Islands are found the most expert Divers under Water in the World, the best of which are of
Samos and of
Simo. One of which I saw employed in very cold Weather, on occasion of an
English Boat, which was sunk by a Ships side laden with Tin and Lead, in the Port of
Smyrna,[Page 368] in about eight fathom of Water, who for want of heat, rather than breath, the Weather being very cold in the month of
January, was forced to dive four times to fix four Ropes to the Boat; two of which he hooked within the Rings of the Head and Stern, and two at each side in the mid-ships; which he acted very dexterously, not missing at any time of that which he went about. Upon discourse with him afterwards he told me, That he was born at
Simo, where at the Age of three or four years, his Father brought him to the Sea, and taught him to swim, and then to dive, which by degrees he so well learned, with other young Companions, that their common practise was to try who could stay longest under the Water, in which they are very emulous to exceed, because it is the sole trade of their poor Island to cut Spunges,
[Page 369] and he that is the most expert therein gets the handsomest Wife, and the best Portion. This man farther informed me, That he never could stay under Water when his Belly was full; but that in a Morning, or at any time of the day fasting, in warm Weather, and in a calm Sea, he could stay three quarters of an hour under Water. He never heard of Spunges dipped in Oyl to hold in their mouths, as we vulgarly report, nor used they any other help, than before they dived into the Water to fill their Lungs with as much Air as they could draw in. If they staid long under Water they felt a pain in their Ears, and many times blood issued thence, and from their Noses; their Eyes were always open, so that they could almost see as well under as above the Water; and indeed I observed that his Eyes were glazed and burnt with the Sea, that they
[Page 370] looked like Glass, or the Eyes of Fish. And this shall serve at present for what we have to relate of the
Grecian Islands.
CHAP. XX.
Of other Matters and Tenents held by the
Greek Church, not comprised in the premises, and of particular Customes amongst them.
THEY earnestly deny the procession of the Holy Ghost from God the Son, but only from the Father through the Son, which they argue with more subtlety than usually they do any other Controverted Point in Religion.
They seem to retain something which savours of ancient
Gentilism, particularly their Belief of a certain
[Page 371] holiness in some Fountains, attributing miraculous operations to Waters, and by reason of the favour of some Saint, to whom the same is dedicated, in the same manner as the
Pagans did, who believed their Fountains to be guarded by some Nymph or Deity to whom they were consecrated.
When they lay the Foundation of a new Building, the Priest comes and blesses the Work and Workmen with Prayer, for which they have an Office in their Liturgy, which is very laudable and becoming Christians. But when the Priest is departed, the Workmen have another piece of their own Devotion to perform, which they do by killing a Cock, or a Sheep, the Blood of which they bury under the first stone they lay: It is not always, but very frequently practised, in which they imagine that there is some lucky Magick
[Page 372] or some spell to attract good fortune to the Threshold; they call it,
[...] or Sacrifice, and therefore I believe that this is a piece of ancient Heathenism.
They think it not lawful to eat Blood, or things strangled, though they are not very nice or scrupulous in the examination of what Provisions are set before them.
The Apochryphal Books they esteem for Apocryphe, and of no greater Authority than they are reputed for in
England, but yet they hold that some Traditions are of equal Authority with the written word.
The Doctrine of Justification by faith or good works is not a Problem controverted amongst them, they are not as yet it seems so far proceeded in Polemick Learning, but believe that both are very necessary to salvation, and that he whose
[Page 373] faith produces good works, outdoes him whose life is buried in notions, and arrests it self in a bare disputation. They believe Faith to be an active and prolifick Grace, and that which cannot remain in idleness, but must operate and employ that heavenly heat it receives from above; but whether our Justification be beholding to our Faith, or to our Works, or to both together, they leave the Query to the discussion of such, who have more leisure, and money, and perhaps more curiosity than the ordinary
Monks of
Greece.
Those who have a Malice or Quarrel to any particular person, do oftentimes bring the breadth and length in Thread or Wood of him, against whom they entertain Malice, to a Carpenter or Mason, who is ready to lay the Foundation of a house, the which for a little money is buried
[Page 374] under one of the first stones; after which they say the person dyes, or at least macerates away: as the Thread or Wood decays, which is a most certain piece of Magick of the ancient
Gentilism.
They really believe, that on or about the 15th day of
August, which is the day that they celebrate the Assumption of our Blessed Lady, that all Streams in the World retire into
Egypt, to do homage and obeysance to that Grand River of
Nylus, which is the cause, as they say, of the innundation of that Country. And of this perswasion they are, because they perceive, that in
August the Springs and Rivers are every where low, and the
Nilus full and over-flowing its Banks, which they attribute as a blessing to that River, and its Country, where the Saviour of the World and his Blessed Mother were secured from
[Page 375] the Malice and Treachery of impious
Herod. And this fond fancy the Vulgar have taken up, not considering that the
Nilus overflows in
June and
July, and that the Waters decrease in
August.
I have now done with the History of the
Greek Church, to which I shall only add this remarkable passage in the Conclusion; which, though it be a matter not more relating to the
Greeks than other Christians, or the
Turks themselves, yet treating here of the Oriental Churches, it may be some elucidation of the premises, to give the Reader an instance, whereby he may understand how constant the minds of men, living in the
East, are to their Traditions, and to keep up their fancy to any ancient superstition; which particular is undoubtedly true, being transmitted to me by a worthy and ingenious person, residing at
Aleppo.[Page 376] It is well known how much the Telesmatical Doctrine, which was anciently the wisdom, or rather folly of the Learned, prevailed in the
Eastern Quarters of the World; in imitation of which, on the 15th of
April, 1671, there was brought into
Aleppo a little Copper-Vessel of Water, out of a strong imagination, that it was endued with a Telesmatical Vertue, to draw thereunto a sort of Birds which feed on Locusts, commonly called by the
Arabs, Smirmar. I have seen them every Summer about the parts of
Constantinople and
Smyrna; they are about the bigness of a Starling, and very like it in the Bill and Legs, but of various Colours on the Head, Breast, Back, and Wings. This Bird (as they report) hath so shrill a note, that the very sound of it will strike down a thousand Locusts at a time, and are such
Acridophagi, that when they
[Page 377] come in great numbers are sufficient to devour and destroy those vast swarms of Locusts, which in some years consume all the green Corn, Grass, Herbs, and Plants in the Country, and turn the hopes and expectation of a plentiful Spring into a barren Autumn, and a Winters Famine; so that to be freed of this Plague to which the parts about
Aleppo are greatly subject, no more happy or easie remedy could be found than something endued with a power attracting such beneficial and useful Guests; to perform which nothing was esteemed more effectual than a certain Water fetched (as they say) from a Pool in
Samarcand, or rather from a holy Well of the
Arabs, called
Zimzam, the which Water was not to be carried under any Arch, unless the immediate Arch of Heaven. This being the Opinion of the Inhabitants of
Aleppo,[Page 378] the Water was sent for and brought into the City with great pomp and solemnity. The procession was made at the
Southern Damascus Gate, every Religion and Sect attending in their Habits, with the most formal Devotion imaginable, according to their different Rites and Ceremonies, every Nation bearing before them the respective Badges of their profession,
viz. The Law, the Gospel, and the
Alchoran, with Songs in their mouths according to their several Religions. The
Mahometans surpassed all the others in the Gallantry of their Streamers, their Prophets Banners being near about a hundred in number, were carried by
sheghs, who bellowed most hideously, till they foamed at the mouth, out-doing themselves with the violent agitation of their Spirits, being of the Order of
Kadri, whose lives and Institutions
[Page 379] we have declared in the
Ottoman State. A Dispute happened, before they entered the City, between the
Christians and
Jews for precedence, which they challenged on the score of Antiquity, but after a little striking, and a greater
Avania afterwards, it was determined that the
Christians were the better men, and payed most for the exercise of their Religion. The concourse of all sorts of people was exceeding great, and the Pageantry seven hours in acting; for the Water was drawn up over the Gate, and over all covered passages, and finally over the Castle Walls, where in a Mosch it was lodged with all reverence and devotion.
This kind or species of Birds which resort to this Country, are, according to the Opinion of all Sects, drawn thither by the vertue of this Water; which though they
[Page 380] have nothing of effectual vertue in them, yet this fancy is so strongly rooted not only in the Vulgar people, but also with those of greater quality, that it seems to be a durable remain of the
Sabean Superstition.
In this manner, Reader, I have finished this short discourse of the
Greek Church, what is to be amended, or added hereunto, is a work of time, and worthy the pains and consideration of curious and ingenious Travellers into those Parts.
THIS Discourse touching the
Armenian Church, may for divers Reasons probably delight thee. First, because few have wrote thereof, and I think none so distinctly as I have done. Secondly, because it is a
Christian Church far remote from us, and therefore their Customs, and Doctrines may be the more acceptable to the curious. Thirdly, because their Learning and Tenents are confined within a Language peculiar to that Nation, and known to few of the
Western Christians: Add likewise to this difficulty an Universal Ignorance in the
Armenian Clergie, who are neither very willing to learn themselves, nor
[Page] very apt to instruct others. So that what I have here briefly delivered, is the effect of a difficult Enquiry, and the small fruit of much Labour; in whatsoever therefore I come short of an exact account of the
Armenian Doctrine and Practice, be pleased (Courteous Reader) to pardon and compassionate the ignorance and inability of my Teachers, and the difficulty of my Task; for it seems unreasonable to exact more learning from the Scholar, than what he hath been able to copy from his Master.
THE
Armenian Nation being much dispersed in many Countries of the
Turks, through the encouragement of Trade and Traffick, to which they are much addicted, I have had the opportunity of conversation and acquaintance with many of them, by which means, and that curiosity
[Page 386] and desire of knowledge which always guides me, I have penetrated as far as my leisure and abilities would permit me, into the Humours, Customs, and especially into the Religion of this People.
It will not be to our purpose, to deduce their lineage from its original, or recount the various successes of their Princes in past times, or their martial actions and fortunes against the
Romans. It is sufficient as to their Secular and Temporal Estates to describe them, as men naturally of healthy, strong, and robustious Bodies, their Countenances commonly grave, their Features well proportioned, but of a melancholy and Saturnine air: On the contrary, their Women are commonly ill-shaped, long-nosed, and not one of a thousand so much as tolerably handsom. The men are in their humours covetous and fordid
[Page 387] to a high degree, heady, and obstinate, hardly to be perswaded to any thing of Reason; being in most things of a dull and stupid apprehension, unless in Merchandise and matters of gain, and in that they cannot or will not understand other than what is agreeable to their advantage. I have never read or heard of any amongst them famous for Poetry or Romantick Fancies; or that they were of late years inclined to the Mathematicks, or any other Learning; but such as is their diet, which consists of such things as send up gross fumes to the head, such is their temper and genius. The
Turks give them the name of
Bokegees, and the
Jews esteem them to have been of the ancient Race of the
Amalekites, being a People whom they envy, because they will not easily be cheated by them in their dealings: Howsoever, I have known
[Page 388] some of these men, who have received their Education in
Italy, to be well accomplished, and men of an acute understanding, and pleasing in their behaviour. So that some persons, who have travelled
Armenia, ascribe this heaviness of Complexion to the air of their Country, which is imprisoned in the vast Woods of Mulberry-trees, and thickned by the Vapours of their Fens and Marshes, and Winds from the
Caspian Sea; to which they add those ungrateful steams which proceed from the Caldrons wherein they boil their Silk-worms; which as they prove noxious, and in time deadly to those who are employed about them, so do they infuse into the air so malignant a fume, as even enters into the Veins of men, and possesses them with a strange stupidity and unactiveness of soul.
Their Country was conquered in
[Page 389] the year 1515, by
Selimus the First, and annexed to the
Ottoman Dominions, under whose Tyranny and Oppression we are to consider the afflictions of that Christian Church.
Armenia, whilst subjected to the
Roman Empire, was one and the same Church with the
Grecian, maintaining the same Doctrine, and acknowledging the patriarch of
Constantinople for their Primate and head of their Church, to whom the Council of
Calcedon assigned it, as part of his Province and Diocess, until that afterwards differences in Government, and vicissitude of things arising, have divided them one from the other in their Doctrine and Discipline.
Of their Patriarchs, and Government in the Church.
THeir Church is ruled by four Patriarchs, the chiefest of which had formerly his Residence at
Sebastia in
Armenia, but now by those Priviledges which the King of
Persia hath indulged unto them, beyond the Immunities of the
Turks, is removed, and abides at
Etchmeasin a principal Monastery near
Rivan in
Persia. The second hath his abode at
Sis in
Armenia minor, not far from
Canshahar, sixteen days journey from
Etchmeasin Eastward, near
Candakar. The third abides at
Canshahar. The fourth patriarch lives at
Achtamar. The which four Patriarchs govern all the
Armenian Church, independant of each
[Page 391] other, though the priority of honour and precedency is given to the Patriarch of
Etchmeasin, to whom the others have recourse in all matters of difficulty and Counsel, and the presence and concurrence of these four, either in person or by their Substitutes, is necessary to the Constitution or Ordination of a Priest, which is performed as among us by imposition of hands.
It is true, that at
Constantinople, and at
Jerusalem, there are those who are called
Armenian Patriarchs, but they are titular only, made to please and content the
Turks: who have judged it necessary and agreeable to the
Armenian Faith, or rather to their own, that patriarchs should remain in those places; and therefore have enjoined them to constitute such under that notion; by which means, the
Armenian Church maintaining their Representatives
[Page 392] at that place, they may always know from whom they may exact the money and Presents at a new Investiture, and may charge on him all those
Avanias, or false pretences, which they find most agreeable to their own advantage: Otherwise, I say, these Patriarchs are but titular, and are in reality no other than Deputies and Suffragans of the Patriarch, as are those at
Smyrna or
Angora, where Trade hath convocated great numbers of the
Armenian Nation; or rather, they may be more properly called Bishops under those Patriarchs, having the name of
Martabet, which in their Language signifies a Superintendent, or Overseer of the Church. A married person, whilst married, cannot be preferred to this dignity, though afterwards his Wife dying he may be capable thereof. The Patriarchs have for their maintenance some Revenues
[Page 393] in Land, which is augmented by the voluntary Contributions of the People, who every
Sonday and Holy-day bestow something of their Alms, either more or less, according to their devotion and ability: for whensoever the Church is full, they make three several Collections; the first for
Jerusalem; the second for
Etchmeasin, and the third for the Church in which they are; and these rounds of the Basin never fail; and sometimes a fourth is ordered on some emergent occasion; especially if strangers be observed to attend the Ceremony, from whom they expect extraordinary liberality. And in this kind of begging they are so importunate in some poor Churches, that when I have been my self present, I have scarce had time to disengage my hand from my Pocket, so nimbly the turns went about, and so many Briefs for repair of
[Page 394] poor Churches and distressed Brethren. But besides these Collections, the Duties are great which are paid for the Ordinances of the Church, as Baptism, Marriage, Burials,
&c. only Confession and the Communion are freed from Charge, or such Exactions: for all others there is no set price, but men are obliged to pay according to their abilities, and the bargain is driven as hard, and with as many words, and as much noise, as this Nation doth usually practise when they sell their Silk, or any other Commodity. It was before the
English Nation at
Smyrna had purchased their Coemetery, or place of burial for their dead, that some of our people were buried in the
Armenian Church-yard, but the price of six foot of ground was so hardly obtained, that a whole Field might have been purchased at a cheaper rate, than a narrow Grave.
[Page 395] I have known a poor
Armenian Servant could not be admitted to burial, until his friends had paid 30 or 40 Dollars for the ground, together with the Offices and Ceremonies for the dead. And in this manner the Clergy gain their maintenance, who are notwithstanding poor and miserably ignorant.
Their Fashions and Customs are agreeable to the people of the East, or those amongst whom they live, whether
Turks or
Persians. They account it a sin to eat Hares, and their Flesh is almost as abominable to them, as Swines-flesh to a
Jew or
Turk. I have asked them the Reason for it; to which they replyed, that a Hare was a melancholy Creature, and therefore unwholsom; besides it was accounted unlucky, and portending evil to any man who met one; and moreover that the Female was monthly menstruous
[Page 396] and unclean: but how they can make this good, or where, or how they learned or observed so much, I never could understand from them.
CHAP. III.
Of Etchmeasin.
THIS Patriarchal Seat is called vulgarly by the name of
Etchmeasin, but more usually in the parts of
Turkey by the denomination of
Changlee-Chilse, or the Church with Bells, having a priviledge from the Sultan to use them, which is allowed in no other place (that I have heard of) unless in
Moldavia, Valachia, and Mount
Athos. It is also called
Ouch Chilse, or the three Churches, because of the three Churches which are there
[Page 397] built in a Triangle; the first of which (as we have said) is this
Etchmeasin; the second
Rupsameh; and the third
Gayeneh. The
Armenians report, That these three Churches are founded on three Rocks, placed in a triangular form, under which was a strange hollowness, or Cavity, replete in the time of Gentilism and Idolatry, with the voices of Prophetick Spirits or Ghosts, which gave Answers to all Questions that were made to them, in the same manner as the Oracles of
Delphos, or
Jupiter Haman, until such time as
Jesus Christ, intending to have his Name worshipped there, descended from Heaven on that place, and taking his Cross on which he suffered, struck one blow therewith on each Rock, with which they sunk into the Ground, and thereby the Diabolical Spirits were displaced; for the word
Etchmeasin signifies
[Page 398] one blow or stroak, and there these three Churches were founded, which are the highest in esteem amongst the
Armenians. They have a large History of the other two Churches called
Rupsameh and
Gayeneh, wrote by one
Acutanghios, which remains amongst the Registers of
Etchmeasin, being to this purpose: In the time of
Dioclesian the Emperour, when a violent Persecution arose against the Christians at
Rome, seventy Virgins, which had taken a Religious Vow upon them, were by Divine Inspiration directed to the
Eastern parts of the World, of which
Rupsameh and
Gayeneh, two Sisters and Daughters of
Gohetea, (for so they call their Father) a noble
Roman, were the chief, and arriving first at
Alexandria in
Egypt, they travelled thence to
Jerusalem, and so into
Armenia, where at that time
Tyridates governed as King,
[Page 399] In which long Journey forty of the seventy dying, the other thirty designed to build their Monastery, and therein to serve God according to the Christian Faith and Discipline. The arrival of these newcome Guests, being of the Female Sex, was such a Novelty, as filled all that Country with the rumour thereof: and more particularly, the incomparable beauty of
Rupsameh and
Gayeneh, was the whole discourse at the Court of
Tyridates; whose heart was so affected therewith, that he sent for the two Sisters, supposing that the splendour of his Court, and the greatness of his Authority, was sufficient to command their affections and consent to his amorous addresses: but they having their hearts enflamed with divine love, gave no ear to his sensual Courtship, but rather slighted and contemned all the fine words
[Page 400] he could use, and the large proffers he could make; which applications were daily renewed to these Religious Virgins, until the Prince disdaining to be so neglected, converted his love into hatred and fury, in the heat of which he caused an Executioner to cut off both their heads, which being done accordingly, their Corps were exposed in the Fields, to be entombed in the bowels of wild beasts.
This matter happened at that time, when
Surp Savorich (as they call S.
Gregory, who converted
Armenia to the Christian Faith) by order of
Tyridates was for preaching the Gospel cast into a most profound Dungeon, so damp and dark that it was a Habitation for none but Bats and Serpents, where
[...]r the space of thirteen years he was most miraculously preserved by the administration of an Angel, which
[Page 401] daily supplyed him with bread and water, than which he received no other sustenance: during which time all the world believed that
Savorich had been long dead, and buried in his loathsom habitation; until at length the Sister of
Tyridates, called
Castrovitught, being frequently disturbed in her sleep by an Angel, which ordered her to supplicate her Brother for the releasement of
Savorich, could find no repose until she revealed the Vision: which seeming strange, and no other at first than a melancholy Dream, did afterwards upon the tryal prove true;
Savorich being found alive in the Dungeon, and strong and healthful: Notwithstanding which Miracle, and the Petitions made in behalf of
Savorich by several Chief Officers, and by his Sister in particular, yet
Tyridates having his heart hardned like
Pharaoh, refused to
[Page 402] give license for the liberty of
Savorich; which sin of obstinacy so moved the anger of God against him, that one day appointed for a general hunting, being in pursuit of a wild Bore, he was on a sudden transformed into the shape of a Swine, and all his Followers into Hobgoblins and Fairies, such as the
Turks call
Gin; which metamorphosis is something like that of
Ulysses and his Companions: This Judgment of God Struck all the people into such an amazement, that they immediately resolved to free the Saint, begging him to pray unto God to restore their King and Attendants to their former shapes of Human Form.
Savorich, or S.
Gregory, being released, immediately sought for
Tyridates, and having found him, was received by him with as much grace, and in as good a fashion, as could be expected by a person of so ill a feature;
[Page 403] and having prayed to God for him, both he and all his Followers were transformed again to their natural shapes: By which Miracle all the Country of
Armenia was converted to the Christian Faith.
After this,
Savorich was commanded to gather up the Bodies of
Rupsameh and
Gayeneh, preserved by divine Miracle, and carry them to
Etchmeasin, to which place he was conducted by an Angel, where he buried those bodies under the two Rocks, which are therefore now called by their Names: which place also being the Sepulchre of
Savorich hath added much unto that devotion which the
Armenians bear thereunto.
Next to this place of Devotion,
Virap, which was the Dungeon of
Surp Savorich, is most in esteem of any in
Armenia, over which they have built a famous monastery,
[Page 404] which is seated in the Country of
Ardashat, being two days journey from
Etchmeasin, and one from
Rivan.
This
Savorich, or S.
Gregory, is so high in esteem amongst them, that they take the account of their years from the time of his Preaching, and the Conversion of that Nation to the Christian Faith, which in this present year is reckoned to be 1128. which answers to ours of 1679.
To these Churches they commonly make their Pilgrimages, being for their sanctity, in opinion of this people, esteemed before
Jerusalem, and are accounted so holy, that before a person can be qualified to appear in that place, he is required to prepare himself seven years beforehand; which is performed by a Fast or
Lent of 40 days in every one of those seven years, purposely designed for this preparation, besides
[Page 405] the usual Fasts and
Lents of the Church, and with a sole intent to render himself worthy to receive the benefits and endowments which are acquired by this most acceptable and holy Pilgrimage. For they say, that he who comes thus prepared with humility and devotion, shall have his desires satisfied in any gift, qualification, or blessing he expects; unless it be Riches; for Money being the Mammon of this World, is not to be conferred as a spiritual happiness. But if one desires a Faculty in singing, dancing, or agility of body, if he desires beauty and modesty in a Wife, wisdom, sincerity of Friends, or any thing else that is vertuous or commendable; he shall be endued with a voice like a
Seraphim, be active as an
Olympick Gamester, have a Wife as chaste as
Penelope, be wife as
Solomon; and in fine, obtain any
[Page 406] one thing which he can desire, being of good report. But in case any one miss of these blessings, as many do who go on these Errands (as one may well believe) and return as little improved as some of those do whom we send to
Paris, there is something in the way which interrupted this blessing, and no doubt but the man was either not fitly prepared, or had not Faith enough to receive the blessing.
They say farther, that some of those
Pythonick Spirits, which formerly inhabited under the cavities of these three Rocks, were permitted by Christ to keep their Stations, with intention to make them slaves and drudges to the Monastery; where now invisibly they wash the Dishes, sweep the House, and do all the Offices of good Servants; so that the good Fathers take no care of those homely services, for what
[Page 407] is in the day fouled and disordered is by next morning found cleansed and well disposed, by the ministry and diligence of those careful and officious Spirits. All these things and much more is believed by the
Armenians of
Etchmeasin, so easie it is to obtrude vain and superstitious fancies on ignorant and illiterate people.
In their Monasteries the whole Psalter of
David is read over every 24 hours; but in the Cities and Parochial Churches it is otherwise observed. For the Psalter is divided into eight divisions, and every division into eight parts; at the end of every one of which is said the
Gloria Patri; & Filio, &c. Their manner of Worship is performed after the Eastern fashion, by prostrating their bodies and kissing the ground three times (which the
Turks likewise practise in their Prayers.) At their first
[Page 408] entrance into the Church they uncover their heads, and corss themselves three times, but afterwards cover their heads, and sit cross-leg'd on Carpets, after the manner of the
Turks. The most part of their publick Divine Service they perform in the morning before day, which is very commendable, and I have been greatly pleased to meet hundreds of
Armenians in a Summer morning, about Sun-rising, returning from their Devotions at the Church, wherein perhaps they had spent two hours before, not only on Festival but on ordinary days of work: in like manner they are very devout on Vigils to Feasts, and
Saturday Evenings, when they all go to Church, and returning home perfume their Houses with Incense, and adorn their little Pictures with Lamps.
THEY allow and accept the Articles of Faith according to the Council of
Nice, and are also acquainted with that which we call the Apostles Creed, which likewise they have in use.
As to the Doctrine concerning the Trinity they accord with the
Greeks, acknowledging three Persons in one Divine Nature, and that the Holy Ghost proceeds only from the Father.
I have read in many Books, which treat of this Church, an accusation against it, that it admits but of one Person and one Nature in Christ, according to the Doctrine of
Eutyches; of which I my self was once
[Page 410] of opinion, until I read and well considered of the Articles of their Faith.
They believe that Christ descended into Hell, and that he freed the Souls of all the damned from thence, by the grace and favour of his glorious presence, but not for ever, or by a plenary pardon or remission; but only as reprieved until the end of the World, at which time they shall again be returned unto Eternal Flames. But that we may take a more clear view of their Faith, I have thought fit to represent that which they call their
Tavananck, or
Symbolum, different from the Apostles and
Nicene Creed, which for those words follwing,
viz.‘where the Deity was mixed with the Humanity without spot,’ seems to be calculated for maintenance of the Herisie of
Eutyches, and in opposition to the Catholick Doctrine,
[Page 411] as that of
Athanasius is to the Heresie of
Arrius: But these words though they look ill at first, yet if well considered and compared with the same expression which the
Greeks use on the same subject, it will amount unto no more, than what the
Greeks declare in the
Anatolian Confession,
That the Body of Christ was a true not a fantastick Body, that it was formed in the Womb of the blessed Virgin, and was made a perfect man, [...] i.e.
his rational Soul mixed with the Divinity. Now the words of their Creed are
Verbatim as followeth.
I Consess that I believe with all my heart in God the Father uncreated, and not begotten, and that God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, were from all Eternity: the Son begotten of the Father, and the
[Page 412] Holy Ghost proceeds only from the Father. I believe in God the Son increated and begotten from Eternity. The Father is Eternal, the Son is Eternal, and equal to the Father; whatsoever the Father contains, the Son contains. I believe in the Holy Ghost which was from Eternity, not begotten of the Father but proceeding, three Persons but one God. Such as the Son as to the Deity such is the Holy Ghost. I believe in the Holy Trinity, not three Gods, but one God, one in Will, in Government, and in Judgment, Creator both of visible and invisible. I believe in the Holy Church, in the remission of sins, and the Communion of Saints. I believe that of those three persons one was begotten of the Father before all eternity, but descended in time from Heaven unto
Mary, of whom he took blood, and was formed in her Womb,
where the Deity was mixed with the Humanity without spot or blemish.[Page 413] He patiently remained in the Womb of
Mary nine Months, and was afterwards born as man, with soul, intellect, judgment, and body: Having but one body and one countenance: And of this mixture or union resulted one composition of Person; God was made man without any change in himself, born without Humane Generation, his Mother remaining still a Virgin: And as none knows his eternity, so none can conceive his being or essence; for as he was Jesus Christ from all eternity, so he is to day, and shall be for ever.
I believe in Jesus Christ, who conversed in this world, and after thirty years was baptized according to his own good will and pleasure, his Father bearing witness of him, and said,
This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased, and the Holy Ghost in form of a Dove descended upon him, he was tempted of the Devil and overcame, was preached to the Gentiles, was troubled
[Page 414] in his body, being wearied, enduring hunger and thirst, was crucified with his own will, dyed corporally, and yet was alive as God, was buried, and his Deity was mixed with him in the Grave; his soul descended into Hell, and was always accompanied with his Deity; he preached to the souls in Hell, whom after he had released, he arose again the third day, and appeared to his Apostles. I believe that our Lord Jesus Christ did with his body ascend into Heaven, and sits at the right hand of God; and that with the same body by the determination of His Father, He shall come to judge both the quick and the dead: And that all shall rise again; such as have done good shall go into life eternal, and such as have done evil into everlasting fire.
This is the sum of the
Armenian Faith, which they teach their Children and young Scholars, and is
[Page 415] repeated by them in the same manner as our Apostles Creed is in our Divine Service.
CHAP. V.
Of Fasts in the
Armenian Church.
THEIR Fasts are the most rigorous of any Nation in the World, for as the Eastern people have always been more abstemious in their diet, and less addicted to excess in their Tables and ordinary Banquets, than the Western or Northern Nations; so by this custom of living they support more easily the severe Institution of their
Lents: who in the time of their Feasts are not so free in their eating and drinking, as we are in our times of Abstinence and Fasting; for that which we call a Collation,
[Page 416] or Lenten-Table, will serve an
Armenian for an
Easter Dinner.
For in the first place they observe the Great
Lent before
Easter, beginning at the same time with the
Greek Church, following in this particular the Rule ordained by the Council of
Nice, which is observed by all the Christian World. And in this
Lent they eat not Fish with blood, as do the Papists, nor Shell-fish, as do the
Greeks, nor yet so much as Oyl of Olives, as being substantial, and that which yields too much nourishment and pleasure to the Palate: only they may eat the Dregs and Lees of the Oyl of Olives, or the Oyl of
Sousam, which is pressed from a Seed so called in
Turkish, like our Rape-seed, the smell of which is sufficient to overcome a tender stomach. In which time of mortification, they account it a sin to accompany with their Wives,
[Page 417] and perhaps they may not have much inclination thereunto, in regard that at the beginning of
Lent, many of them pass three or four days without receiving any refreshment, either of Bread or Water, into their Stomachs; and perform the like at the end thereof, not breaking their Fasts until they eat and drink the Sacrament on
Easter-day in the Morning: Besides which they observe a continued Fast through all the days of
Lent, not eating until three of the Clock in the Afternoon, which some call
Cornelius his Fast, and is a Custom of great Antiquity. But
Easter being come, they make some recompence to the Body for this long abstinence, by a permission to eat flesh till
Ascension-day, without accounting of
Frydays, or other days which the
Greeks call days of abstinence: The like indulgence they have for the whole week
[Page 418] after
Epiphany, but excepting these Weeks aforesaid, they keep
Wednesdays and
Frydays for days of abstinence through the whole year. As to their other Fasts they observe a short
Lent of nine days before the 15
th of
August, which is the Feast of our Ladies Assumption. They have one which begins the Week after the Feast of
Pentecost, that is, on
Trinity Monday, being performed in honour to the Holy Ghost, two Weeks after which they fast one more on the same account; then after two Weeks they fast one more, then after four Weeks they fast one, then after one Week they fast another, then after seven Weeks they fast another, then after two Weeks they fast one, again after three Weeks they fast the fourth, and seven days before the
Epiphany they keep a severe
Lent, so that they always fast in our
Christmas till
Twelfday.[Page 419] In which manner they mix the whole course of the year with fasting, but the times seem so confused and without rule, that they can scarce be recounted, unless by those who live amongst them, and strictly observe them, it being the chief care of the Priest, whose Learning principally consists in knowing the appointed times of fasting and feasting; the which they never omit on
Sondays to publish unto the people.
CHAP. VI.
Of the Feasts in the
Armenian Church.
THE Feasts of
Easter and
Pentecost they celebrate according to the Custom of the
Greek Church, and with us,
[Page 420] who keep our account according to the Old Style. But our
Christmas Day they observe not, but in lieu thereof they celebrate with great Solemnity and Commemoration the Birth, Epiphany, and Baptism of our Saviour on the sixth of
January, which is our Twelf-day, the which day they keep with high devotion; and more especially, because they hold that one of the Wise-men of the East, who came to offer his Gold and Incense, was an
Armenian Prince, with whom they are so well acquainted, that they know him by name to be
Gaspar; before which sixth day of
January, which is our Epiphany; they observe (as we have said) seven days of Fast, according to their usual severity and rigour. All their other Feasts, unless it be
Easter (which through all the Catholick Church is preceded by the grand Fast of
Lent) are ushered in but with five days of Fast.
[Page 421]As to that of Epiphany it is certainly very ancient, as Dr.
Cave learnedly writes in the first part of his
Primitive Christianity, having these words,
Whether the Feast of Christmas
was always observed on the same day that we keep it now, that is on the 25th of December,
is uncertain; for it seems probable, that for a long time in the East, it was kept in January
under the name and at the general time of the Epiphania (
or Theophania)
until receiving more light in the case from the Churches of the West, they changed it to this day. The other Feasts of the
Armenian Church are these which follow.
First of
Surp Savorich, which is celebrated in
May or
June according to the rule of their Canon, which as I take it is herein governed by the Moon.
Vertevar, or the Transfiguration of our Lord in
June or
July.
[Page 422]Asfasasin, or the Assumption of our Lady, in
August.
Surp Chatch, or the Holy Cross, in
September.
Surp Chevorich, or S.
Demetrio, in
October.
Surp Nicolo, in
November; Surp Acop, in
December.
Surp Serchis, or
S. George, in
January or
February.
These are the only Feasts in grand request, or of precept amongst them, the observance of which is strictly enjoined to the Laity; which, if reckoned with the grand Festivals, will not amount to above ten in the whole year: Howsoever the Clergy who have nothing more to do but to pray and read, have many other days enjoyned them in commemoration of Saints, which are so many, that there is not one day in the whole year, which is not either appointed for Fast, or noted for a Festival.
Of their Monasteries, and Rules observed therein.
BEsides the Monastery of
Etchmeasin, of which we have already treated, they have several others in divers places of
Armenia, Persia, and Dominions of the
Turks. But those of greatest note are these, That of S.
John Baptist, called by them,
Surp Carabet, on the Borders of
Persia; Varatch, or the Holy Cross, scituated near
Van, where they report, that
Rupsameh fixed the real Cross of Christ:
Asfasasin, or the Blessed Virgin, is another Monastery near
Darbiquier: Surp Bogas, or S.
Paul, at
Angora. Their Orders or Rules observed are three,
viz. Surp Savorich, or that of S.
Gregory; Surp Parsiach, or that of
[Page 424] S.
Basil; and
Surp Dominicos, or that of S.
Dominick. The first wear Vests of black, with Hoods of the same, but when they officiate in their Mass they are cloathed in white, with Crowns on their heads. The second are habited like
Greek Kaloires of that Order: And the third are cloathed in black, with no other difference from the first than in the cut and shape of their Hoods. This latter of S.
Dominicos they seem to have taken from the
Roman Priests, who have gained footing and admission amongst them, for otherwise that
Western Name, and
Modern Order, could never have found place so far
East-ward, nor society with those other two more ancient Religions, unless by imitation or in conformity to
Rome. They observe almost the same Rules and Orders in their manner of Worship and Service. They eat no flesh nor
[Page 425] drink Wine; yet on
Saturdays and
Sondays out of
Lent they have liberty to eat Eggs, Milk, Butter, and Fish. They have used themselves so much to fasting from their Infancy, that it is very curious to observe what Custom is able to effect in our Bodies, and with how small a proportion Nature can be contented, in which strict manner of living some have so far endeavoured to exceed, that they have daily diminished of their slender Diet; and supposing still that Nature might be content with a meaner proportion, have so extenuated and macerated their Bodies, that at length they have miserably perished with Famine. They arise from their Beds at Midnight, and continue in Prayer and Fasting until three a Clock in the Afternoon, during which time they are obliged to read over the whole Psalter of
David.
[Page 426]There are Women likewise in this Country who put themselves into Nunneries, and live with the same severity and strictness as do the men. They have also some
Hermites, whom they call
Gickniahore, who live upon the tops of Rocks, confined thereunto almost as severely as
Simeon Stylites was to his Pillar. Nor is this Country so remote and obscure, nor the Language so much unknown, but that the
Roman Clergy hath gained a considerable footing amongst them; whereby they have established no less than ten Monasteries in that Country, all of the Order of S.
Dominick, of which I have seen and discoursed with some of the
Friers; and particularly I had once opportunity to discourse with the Arch-Bishop, who was of the same Order, and constituted by the Pope over this Church, as he was going to
Rome to receive
[Page 427] his Consecration, and to obtain a Stipend of 200 Crowns a year for his maintenance: he told me that he had ten Monasteries under him, all of the Order of S.
Dominick, that his place of Residence was at
Nachavan, three days journey from
Tavris, which was the place where
Noah's Ark rested after the flood. These of the
Roman as well as of the
Armenian Church, are so wretchedly ignorant, that they are not capable to render a satisfactory answer to a curious Stranger, in any thing relating to their own Customs and Manners; but commonly make a reply to his Queries by begging; for if you ask them Questions, they will demand Alms of you.
The first time that the
Roman Religion crept into this Country was about 350 years past, by means of one
Ovan de Kurnah, who having a wandring head, and a genius towards
[Page 428] Learning, somewhat more curious than the generallity, travelled into
Poland, and thence into
France and
Italy, where having comprehended something of the Western Knowledge and Doctrine, returned into his own Country, where he preached and instructed them in the material points of their Religion; which seemed unto them to be all new matters, and high notions, and had not entred into the consideration and brains of the wisest amongst them: so that the Doctrines and Tenents of
Kurnah began to pass currant amongst them, to the great admiration and applause of this travelling Doctor. But at length touching on the Popes Supremacy, to the prejudice of the Patriarchal Authority and Jurisdiction, the whole mass of his Doctrine became leavened, and he forbidden farther to preach, or the
[Page 429] people to hear him: Howsoever a considerable number adhered to his Doctrine, and to this day rather gain than lose ground in
Armenia: of whom there is a Church licensed at
Rome, and the form of their Mass priviledged, and squared according to that of the
Latines, but excessive long and tedious, and much differing from that of the
Armenian, as I have seen them revised and compared together. In the year 1678, when I was passing through
Rome and
Italy, in my way from
Smyrna into
England, it was confidently reported in the Dominions of the Pope, that the Chief Patriarch of the
Armenian Church, together with many of his Metropolites, were on their journey towards
Rome, with intention to submit themselves to that Church; but having remained in those parts for some Months after that report began,
[Page 430] and neither seeing nor hearing of their nearer approach, I may confidently conclude, that this Patriarch is still as far off in his agreement with the Church of
Rome, as he is at a distance by the situation of his Country.
As to the Service-Book which belongs to the true and that which is properly called the
Armenian Church, it was compiled (as they report) in part by S.
James, and the rest by S.
Chrysostom and S.
Basil, whose forms of Prayer and Service are wholly in use amongst the Eastern Christians; for I have not heard of any Liturgy of
Surp Savorich, or S.
Gregory, in this Church, which to me is very strange.
There not being much Literature amongst these people, we cannot expect to find great Libraries wrote in their Language, or many Books wherein the retired Monks may exercise
[Page 431] their Studies: That Book which is of most note amongst them, and agreeable to the design of Religious men, is the Book of one
Gregorio of the Monastery of
Stat, which treats of the lives of holy men, and serves in the place of Homilies read on Festival Days, the study of which is the chief employment of the
Armenian Monks.
CHAP. VIII.
Of the two Sacraments, Baptism, and the Lords Supper, and
Panis Benedictus.
IT would be very difficult to be resolved by
Armenian Doctors, whether they hold seven or two Sacraments in their Church; for that word not being understood amongst them, it would be impossible
[Page 432] to form a definition which may accord with their capacity; we shall therefore tell you in what manner they celebrate those two Sacraments in their Church.
The Baptism of Infants they use and esteem necessary, as being that which washes away their Original sin; in performance of which, the Priest takes the Child by the Feet and Hands, and dips it three times under Water; which immersion of three times, these, with the
Greeks, esteem essential unto this Sacrament; so that where the Vessel is shallow, and not capable to recieve the whole Body, the Priest pours it with his hand, that not Part or Member may remain unbaptized.
After Baptism they apply the Chrism, anointing the Fore-head, Eyes, Ears, Breast, Palms of the hands, and soals of the feet with consecrated Oyl in form of a Cross;
[Page 433] and then they administer unto the Child the Holy Eucharist, which they do only by rubbing the Lips with it. The distribution of the
Panis Benedictus, which they call
Maz, is in use amongst them as with the
Greeks.
Surp Usiun, as they call the holy Eucharist, they celebrate only on
Sondays and Festivals, though on other days they perform the publick Services of the Church; whereby it appears, that they have other Morning Services besides that of the Communion.
They put no Water into the Wine, nor Leaven into the Bread, as do the
Greeks.
They hold Transubstantiation as do the
Papists, from whom the Priests readily accepted of such a Doctrine as tends to their Honour and Profit. Christ saith,
This is my Body, and
This is my Blood, which
[Page 434] plain words, these good men are willing to accept in their litteral sense, that so they may not be put to the subtilties of the Schools, nor to the interpretation of Mystical and Sacramental Terms: Let the meaning be how it will, the Church of
Rome, which is more wise and learned than they, hath so determined it; and if they erre, be the fault and errour upon them.
Howsoever this Tenent of Transubstantiation is held and discussed but of late years amongst them, and is not altogether Universally accepted; some of them will pretend to maintain, and others will deny it; and declare that the Epitome of their faith, which is mentioned only in the 12
th Chapter of this Book, was subscribed by some few of their Bishops, and extorted from them by threats and rewards.
Their manner of distributing the
[Page 435] Communion is done by sopping the Bread into Wine, so that the Communicant receives both species together, which is different from the Form and Custom of the
Latine, Greek and reformed Churches. They differ from the
Greeks in that they administer Bread unleavened, made like a Wafer; they differ from the
Romans, in that they give both Species to the Laity, which the Priest doth by putting his Fingers into the Chalice, out of which he takes the Wafer soaked in the Wine, and delivers that unto the Communicant. And it is pleasant to observe, that he hath no sooner done so, but that some Boy or young Lad is presently at hand to lick his Fingers; which he willingly grants him, in regard that they esteem it a kind of initiation or Pledge to them of receiving the Sacrament hereafter, when they come to years of understanding, as
[Page 436] the rubbing of the Lips of the Infant with the consecrated Elements, is to Children at the time of their adadmittance to Baptism.
So that when I consider, and observe in what a plain manner our Saviour instituted this Sacrament, how easily understood, and how clearly practised, and how facil to be followed and brought into imitation; for it is said, he took Bread and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to his disciples,
&c. in like manner he took the Cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying,
drink you all of this. Notwithstanding which, we may see how far the Churches have deviated from this easie and plain rule. The
Latines administer it with a Wafer, and deny the Cup to the Laity; the
Greeks give both Species in a Spoon together; the
Armenians soak the Bread in the Wine: Only God hath illuminated
[Page 437] the Reformed Churches, and taught them how to follow the Examples of the first Institution; and yet amongst them likewise there is some difference, and amongst the Sectaries yet greater; whereby we may judge of the malice and subtlety of the grand Deceiver, who would render that salutiferous food unwholesome, and make this principal Instrument of Grace and Salvation, to become the most dangerous snare and ruine of Humane Souls.
THEY use Confession in the Ear of a Priest, who is for the most part very rigorous in the Penance he imposes; for if the Sin be enormous, and very foul, he is not contented with one bare Act of Penitential satisfaction; but lays a penance to continue for several years; at the end of which it is seldom that the Penitent escapes, or obtains absolution, without some pecuniary mulct, by way of peaceOffering, or Atonement for sin, and by which also the indignation of the Priest himself may be satisfied and appeased: and this penance once imposed, no man can remit, no not the Bishop, nor Patriarch himself. Some I have known who have been
[Page 439] enjoyned a whole weeks fast, that is from
Sonday night to
Sonday Morning following, during which time they have taken nothing into their Mouths of Meat or drink, only on
Wednesday night, they had license to drink one draught of
Sherbet.
Excommunication is made use of as frequently by them, as by the
Greeks, by the abuse of which the Priests procure the most considerable part of their gains. Nor is any Ecclesiastical Rite (as we have said before) performed, nor a Benefice conferred without Money; the Oppression, and Exaction under which they live, both of the
Turks and
Persian, being a plea, as they suppose, sufficiently forcible to excuse from the Crime of
Simony.
MArriage is not only lawful for a Secular Priest, but is esteemed so necessary, that none can be a Priest unless he enter first into the state of Matrimony: I say a Secular Priest, because a Bishop, or a
Monk, cannot marry, or rather that state is not inconsistent with the Office of a Bishop, as a Bishop, but as the Bishops are
Monks, being always chosen out of the Monasteries of Religious men. In case the Wife of the Secular Priest dies, and he marries again, he is,
ipso facto, degraded and suspended from his Sacerdotal Ministry.
Lay persons are permitted to marry twice, but the third Marriage is abominable, and esteemed as scandalous
[Page 441] and as great a Sin as Fornication.
A Widow cannot marry with other than with a Widow, as one that hath not been married, must take one who is reputed a Virgin, in which they observe the same degrees of consanguinity as are agreeable to the Canons of the
Western Churches.
They usually chuse
Monday Morning, at or before break a-day, for the time to be married; they begin the Feast on
Sonday Evening, and continue it three or four Days with much jollity, during which time the Bride is kept in her Chair and State, and almost the whole time waking, and the Bridegroom in like manner is obliged to keep his distance, and not permitted to consummate the Matrimonial Duty until
Wednesday night, or
Thursday morning; when they expose the signs of Virginity,
[Page 442] in the same manner as the
Greeks, Turks, and
Jews do, and all other Nations of the
East.
CHAP. XI.
Their Opinion of Souls in the state of separation, and their Ceremonies used towards the dead.
THEY believe that neither the Souls nor Bodies of any Saints or Prophets departed this life are in Heaven; unless it be the Blessed Virgin, and
Elias the Prophet. They believe that a person dying contrite, goes not immediately to Heaven, nor a Sinner unto Hell, but are intercepted in the way, and lodged together in the same place, which they call
Gayank, which is the Eighth Heaven, where the Stars are, and have there no other
[Page 443] joy or grief, but what proceeds from a good or a bad Conscience. Those which dye with the burden of minute sins, such as the sins of evil thoughts or words, go to the same place, and are freed from Punishment by the Alms and good works of the Faithful.
They believe, that until after the day of resurrection, the souls of the Righteous shall not see the face of God, or enjoy the Beatifical Vision, but only be filled and replenished with certain beams of his glory and Divine illumination.
Notwithstanding which opinion, That the Saints shall not enter into Heaven, until the day of judgment, yet by a certain imitation of the
Greek and
Latine Churches, they invoke them with prayers, reverence and adore their Pictures or Images, and burn Lamps to them, and Candles.
[Page 444]The Saints which are commonly invoked by them, are all the Prophets and Apostles, likewise S.
Silvester, S.
Savorich, &c.
As to the Ceremonies used towards their Dead, they observe several particulars. The Corps of their Bishops and Priests they anoint with confecrated Oyl before they are interred; but the Bodies of the Laity are only washed after the manner of the
Turks, and fashion of the
Eastern parts of the World.
When any dies under the Age of nine years, the Parents or Kindred employ some Priest for the space of eight days, to make Prayers for the Soul of the deceased, who during that time have their entertainment of Meat and Drink defrayed at the charge of such Parents, and on the ninth day a solemn Office is performed for the Soul of the Deceased. But those who are rich and Religious
[Page 445] do yearly at their expence appoint one day for Commemoration of their departed Relations, and for performance of those Offices which are instituted and appointed for the same.
Easter Monday is the day ordained by Custom for visiting the Sepulchres of their deceased Relations; where, having lamented them a while with howlings and cryes after their manner, and the Women with most barbarous Screeches, they presently change the Scene, and, retiring under the shadow of some Tree, they eat, drink, and forget their sorrow, which their Wine soon chases away, and then they become as dissolute in their Mirth, as they were before undecent and extravagant in their Grief.
This Custom we may suppose to have been derived from those ancient Solemnities which were at first kept at the Tombs where Martyrs
[Page 446] had been buried, which usually were in the
Caemeteria, or the Churchyards, distinct from the Church, and in the
Eastern parts are commonly at some distance without the City. To these places the people annually resorted to celebrate the memory of Martyrs, with Prayers, Incense, Psalms, and Sermons, which by the multitude of Martyrs became afterwards so common, that the people began to think it their duty to perform this Office at the Graves of their Relations; which time hath now made accustomary, and is a great part of the service and pastime of
Easter Monday.
Of the manner how some
Friars of the
Roman Church perswaded the
Armenian Patriarch, and Bishops at
Constantinople, to subscribe a Confession agreeable to the Tenents of the
Roman Faith.
THough the great Marshal
Turenne (as is credibly reported) had alwayes inclinations towards the
Roman Church, which for many years he concealed, for reasons best known to himself: Yet being desirous at length to be owned as a Member thereof, he suffered himself to be wrought upon by such arguments as were then suggested, amongst which none seemed more convincing or forcible to him, than that the Eastern Churches concurred with the
Roman[Page 448] in all points wherein there was any difference between the
Papists and the
Protestants: to prove which, the Ambassadour Resident for his most Christian Majesty at
Constantinople in the year 1674, assembled the
Armenian Patriarch, and some of his Bishops, from whom, without much difficulty, he procured a certain Confession very agreeable to the sense of the
Roman Church.
A Copy of this Confession I saw, and read, as it was delivered to me from the
Martabet, or
Armenian Bishop, wrote in the
Armenian Language and Character, the which was faithfully Translated for me: which when I well considered, it appeared plainly to me, to be origiginally the invention, form, and contrivance of some
Fryer of the
Roman Church, rather than the thoughts, or Stile of an
Armenian Author.
[Page 449]For first, though I understand little of the
Armenian Tongue, yet I have some reasons to perswade me, that there is nothing in the
Idiom of that Language, which corresponds with the word Sacrament, agreeable to that definition, whereby we would understand the notion of
Sacramentum.
Secondly, the professed
Armenian Doctrine holds, That there are no other Saints in Heaven, but the blessed Virgin, and
Elias the Prophet; and yet in this Confession, they seem to place as many in Heaven it self as the Church of
Rome.
Thirdly, in another place, one would believe that to avoid confusion they meant to set up the Pope for Head of the Universal Church, which when they come to explicate a little farther, they only condemn those who allow not the Government of the Church by Bishops,
[Page 450] and those who believe that one Preacher is sufficient, and that one Priest can make another: But who this latter sort of people is, and where to be found, they would have done well to have declared, before they had taken so much pains to bestow the
Anathema upon them.
This Confession, which I here mention, was in part the Occasion and Ground of the Report, which in the year 1676 was spread at
Constantinople, of a new reconciliation, which though it was some years after this Confession, yet that and the Conversion of an
Armenian Bishop to the Church of
Rome, was the cause of all the discourse; but he being a person of no greater Revenue than of 200 Dollars yearly Rent, the mistake soon appeared; it being probable that the acquisition of a poor ignorant person could have no great influence on the Church, and might
[Page 451] have the same effect as if a Country Curate in
England were brought over to the
Roman Faith. This Confession is the Cause also, that upon every small accident of complyance a new reconciliation is presently divulged; and so it happened in the year 1678. when at
Rome for six Months together it was generally reported, That the
Armenian Patriarch, with six and thirty Bishops, was on their way thither, to submit unto and to acknowledge the Apostolical See. Howsoever, I perswade my self, that were the particulars, wherein there is any Controversie between the Church of
England and that of
Rome, well stated according to the Capacity of the
Armenians, it would not be difficult to procure another Confession, at least an Explication of their Doctrine, with little variety from that of the Church of
England, so little Understanding
[Page 452] have these People of Controversies; the which perhaps would be the sense of most good Christians in the World, who laid aside all prepossessions to a Party or Tenent. Howsoever, I am sure it ought to be the Desire and Prayer of every good Christian, that God would be pleased to lessen and close the Differences in the Church of Christ, that we may have one God, one Faith, one Baptism, and one Head, the Lord Jesus.
Histories, and other Curious Discourses, Printed for, and sold by John Starkey in Fleet-Street.
1. THE Voyages and Travels of the Duke of
Holstein's Ambassadours into
Muscovy, Tartary, and
Persia, begun in the year 1633. and finished in the year 1639. containing a compleat History of those Countreys. Whereunto are added the Travels of
Mand
[...]lslo, from
Persia into the
East Indies, begun in 1638. and finished in 1640. The whole illustrated with divers accurate Maps and Figures. Written originally by
Adam Ol
[...]arius, Secretary to the Embassie. Englished by
J. Davis. The second Edition. In Folio. Price bound 20s.
2. The Works of the famous
Nicholas Machiavel, Citizen and Secretary of
Florence; containing the History of
Florence, the Prince, the Original of the
Gu
[...]lf and
Guibilin; the Life of
C
[...]struccio Castraccani; the Murder of
Vi
[...]elli, &c. by Duke
Valentine; the State of
France, the State of
Germany the Discourses on
Titus Livius; the Art of War; the Marriage of
B
[...]lph
[...]g
[...]r. All from the true Original, newly and faithfully translated into English. In Folio. Price bound 20s.
3. The History of
Barbadoes, St.
Christopher's Mevis, St.
Vincent's Anteg
[...], Martinic
[...], Monserrat, and the rest of the
Caribby Islands, in all twenty eight: In two Books; containing the Natural and Moral History of those Islands; illustrated with divers Pieces of Sculpture, representing the most considerable Rarities therein described. In Folio, Price bound 10 s.
4. The History of the Affairs of
Europe in this present Age; but more particularly of the Republick of
Venice. Written in
Italia by
Battista Na
[...], Cavalier, and Procurator of St.
Mark. Englished by Sir
Robert Honyw
[...]d Kt. In Folio. Price bound 14 s.
5. The Present State of the
Ottoma
[...] Empire, in three Books; containing the Maxims of the Turkish Polite; their Religion and Military Discipline. Illustrated with divers
[Page] Figures. Written by
Paul Ric
[...]Esq Pat
[...] Secretary to the English Ambassador there; now Consul of
Smyr
[...]. The fourth Edition. In Octavo. Price bound 6 s.
6. The Memoirs of
Philip de Comines, Lord of
Ag
[...]; containing the History of
Lewis XI. and
Charles VIII. Kings of
France; with the most remarkable Occurrences in their particular Reigns from the year 1464. to 1498. Revised and Corrected from divers Manuscripts, and ancient Impressions. By
Denis Godfrey, Counsellor and Historiographer to the French King, and from his Edition lately Printed at
Paris. Newly Translated into English. In Octavo. Price bound 6 s.
7. A Relation of three Embassies, from His Majesty
Charles II. to the great Duke of
Muscovy, the King of
Sweden, and the King of
Denmark. Performed by the Right Honourable the Earl of
Carlisle, in the year 1663. and 1664. By an Attendant on the Embassies. In Octavo. Price bound 4 s.
8. A Relation of the Siege of
Candia, from the first Expedition of the French Forces to its surrender, the 27th of
September, 1669. Written in French by a Gentleman who was a Volunteer in that service, and faithfully Englished. In Octavo. Price bound 1 s.
9. An Historical and Geographical Description of the great Country and River of the
Amazones in
America; with an exact Map thereof. Translated out of French. In Octavo. Price bound 1 s. 6 d.
10. The Secret History of the Court of the Emperour
Justinian. Written by
Procopius of
Caesare
[...]. Faithfully rendred into English. In Octavo. Price bound 1 s. 6 d.
11. The History of the late Revolutions of the Empire of the great Mogul; together with the most considerable Passages for five years following in that Empire; with a new Map of it; to which is added, an account of the extent of
Indostan; the Circulation of the Gold and Silver of the World to discharge it self there; as also the Riches, Forces, and Justice of the same; and the principal cause of the decay of the States of
Asia. By Monsieur
F. Bernier, Physitian of the Faculty of
Montpelier. Englished out of French by
H. O. Secretary to the Royal Society. In two Parts. In Octavo. Price bound 7 s.
12. The History of
France under the Ministry of Cardinal
Mazarine, viz. from the death of King
Lewis XIII. to the year 1654. Wherein all the Affairs of State to that
[Page] time, are exactly related. By
Benj
[...] Priolo, and faithfully Englished by
Christopher Wase, Gent. In Octavo. Price bound 4 s.
13. The History of the twelve
Caesars, Emperours of
Rome. Written in Latin by
C. Suetonius Tranquillus. Newly Translated into English, and illustrated with all the
Caesars Heads, in Copper Plates. In Octavo. Price bound 5 s.
14. The compleat Gentleman, or Directions for the Education of Youth, as to their Breeding at Home, and travelling Abroad. In two Treatises. By
J. Gailbard Gent. Who hath been Tutor Abroad to several of the Nobility and Gentry. In Octavo. Price bound 3 s. 6 d.
15. The Present State of
Egypt, or a new Relation of a late Voyage into that Kingdom. Performed in the years 1672, and 1673. by
F. Van
[...]eb. R. D. Wherein you have an exact and true Account of many rare and wonderful Particulars of that Ancient Kingdom. Englished by
M. D. B. D. In Octavo. Price bound 3 s.
16. A New Voyage into the Northern Countries: Being a Description of the Manners, Customs, Superstition, Buildings, and Habits of the
Norwegians, Laplanders, Kilops, Berandians, Siberians, Samopedes, Zemb
[...]ns, and
Islanders. In Twelves. Price bound 1 s.
17. The Present State of the United Provinces of the
Lo
[...] Countries, as to the Government, Laws, Forces, Riches, Manners, Customs, Revenue and Territory of the
Dutch. Collected out of divers Authors, by
W. A. Fellow of the Royal Society. The second Edition. In Twelves. Price bound 2 s. 6 d.
18. The Present State of the Princes and Republicks of
Italy. The second Edition enlarged, with the manner of Election of Popes; and a Character of
Spain. Written originally in English, by
John Gailbard Gent. In Twelves. Price bound 1 s. 6 d.
19. The Policy and Government of the
Venecians, both in Civil and Military Affairs. Written in French by the Sieur
de la H
[...]y; and faithfully Englished. In Twelves. Price bound 1 s.
20. The Voyage of
Italy: or, A Compleat Journey through
Italy. In two Parts. With the Character of the People, and a Description of the chief Towns, Churches, Palaces, Villas, Gardens, Pictures, Statutes, Antiquities; as also of the Interest, Government, Riches, Force,
&c.[Page] of all the Princes; with Instructions concerning
[...]. By
Richard L
[...]ssells Gent. who travelled through
Italy five times, as Tutor to several of the
English Nobility,
Opus Posthumum, Corrected and set forth by his old Friend and Fellow-Traveller,
S. W. Never before extant. In Twelves. Price bound 5 s.
21. A Collection of Discourses of the
Vir
[...]si of France, upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy, and other Natural Knowledge, made in the Assembly of the
Bea
[...]x Espri
[...] at
Paris, by the most ingenuous Persons of that Nation. Englished by
G. Havers. In Folio. Price bound 12 s.
22. A Justification of the late War against the United
Netherlands. In two Parts. Illustrated with several Sculptures. By
Henry St
[...]bb
[...]. In Quarto. Price bound 4 s.
23. The History of the Government of
Venice, wherein the Policies, Councils, Magistrates, and Laws of that State are fully related, and the use of the Balloting Box exactly described. Written in the year 1675. By the Sieur
Am
[...] lo
[...] de la Ho
[...]scai
[...], Secretary to the French Ambassadour at
Venice. In Octavo. Price bound 3 s. 6 d.
24. The Rules of Civility, or certain ways of Depor
[...] ment observed in
France amongst all Persons of Quality
[...] upon several occasions. Faithfully Englished. In Twelves. Price bound 2 s.
25. The Art of Complaisance, or means to oblige in Conversation. In Twelves. Price bound 1 s.
26.
Medicina Sta
[...], or Rules of Health; in eight Sections of Aphorismes. Originally written by
Sanct
[...]ri
[...], chief Professor of Physick at
Padus. Englished by
J. D. In Twelves. Price bound 1 s.
27. The Temperate Man, or the right way of preserving Life and Health; together with soundness of the Senses, Judgment, and Memory unto extreme old Age. In three Treatises. The first written by the Learned
L
[...] dus L
[...]i
[...]s; the second by
L
[...]d
[...]wick Cornaro, a Noble Gentleman of
Venice; the third by a famous
Italian, Faithfully Englished. In Twelves. Price bound 1 s. 4 d.